Betty Wales_ Senior Edith K. Dunton 1717 downloads.pdf

The Project Gutenberg eBook of Betty Wales, Senior
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.

Title: Betty Wales, Senior

Author: Edith K. Dunton

Illustrator: Eva M. Nagel

Release date: March 14, 2007 [eBook #20821]
Most recently updated: January 1, 2021

Language: English

Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/20821

Credits: Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BETTY WALES,
SENIOR ***

THE STREAM OF GIRLS DESCENDED

BETTY WALES
SENIOR
by

MARGARET WARDE

author of
BETTY WALES, FRESHMAN
BETTY WALES, SOPHOMORE
BETTY WALES, JUNIOR
BETTY WALES, B.A.
BETTY WALES & CO.
BETTY WALES ON THE CAMPUS
BETTY WALES DECIDES

ILLUSTRATED BY
EVA M. NAGEL

THE PENN PUBLISHING
COMPANY, PHILADELPHIA
1919

COPYRIGHT
1907 BY
THE PENN
PUBLISHING
COMPANY

Betty Wales, Senior

Introduction

For the information of those readers who have not followed Betty Wales
through the first three years of her college career, as described in “Betty
Wales, Freshman,” “Betty Wales, Sophomore,” and “Betty Wales, Junior,”
it should be explained that most of Betty’s little circle began to be friends in
their freshman year, when they lived off the campus at Mrs. Chapin’s, and
Mary Brooks, the only sophomore in the house, ruled them with an
autocratic hand. Betty found Helen Adams a comical and sometimes a
trying roommate. Rachel Morrison and Katherine Kittredge were also at
Mrs. Chapin’s, and Roberta Lewis, who adored Mary Brooks and was
desperately afraid of every one else in the house, though Betty Wales
guessed that shyness was at the bottom of Roberta’s haughty manner.
Eleanor Watson was the most prominent member of the group that year and
part of the next. Betty admired her greatly but found her a very difficult
person to win as a friend, though in the end she proved worthy of all the
trouble she had cost.
At the beginning of sophomore year the Chapin House girls moved to the
campus, and “the B’s” and Madeline Ayres, who explained that she lived in
“Bohemia, New York,” joined the circle. In their junior year Betty and her
friends organized the “Merry Hearts” society, and Georgia Ames, a
freshman friend of Madeline’s, amused and mystified the whole college
until she was finally discovered to be merely one of Madeline’s many
delightful inventions. But the joke was on the “Merry Hearts” when a real
Georgia Ames entered college. It was when they were juniors, too, that the
“Merry Hearts” took a vacation trip to the Bahamas and incidentally
manœuvred a romance for two of their faculty friends—which caused Mary
Brooks to rename their society the Merry Match-makers.
And now if any one wishes to know what Betty Wales and her friends did
after they left college, well—there’s something about it in “Betty Wales,

B.A.,” “Betty Wales & Co.,” “Betty Wales on the Campus,” and “Betty
Wales Decides.”

Contents
I “Back to College Again” 9
II A Senior Class-Meeting 25
III The Belden House “Initiation Party” 49
IV An Adventurous Mountain Day 69
V The Return of Mary Brooks 86
VI Helen Adams’s Mission 106
VII Roberta “Arrives” 126
VIII The Greatest Toy-Shop on Earth 143
IX A Wedding and a Visit to Bohemia 169
X Trying for Parts 189
XI A Dark Horse Defined 211
XII Calling on Anne Carter 230
XIII Georgia’s Amethyst Pendant 250
XIV The Moonshiners’ Bacon-Roast 269
XV Plans for a Cooperative Commencement 291
XVI A Hoop-Rolling and a Tragedy 308
XVII Bits of Commencement 325
XVIII The Going Out of 19— 350
XIX “Good-Bye!” 366

Illustrations
The Stream Of Girls Descended Frontispiece
“Here Are Some Perfectly Elegant 76
Mushrooms”
“Oh, I Beg Your Pardon” 132
“I Do Care About Having Friends Like You,” 170
She Said.
“Well, We’ve Found Our Shylock,” He Said. 224
The Girls Watched Her in Bewilderment 318
“Ladies, Behold the Preceptress of the 370
Kankakee Academy”

Betty Wales, Senior

CHAPTER I
“BACK TO THE COLLEGE AGAIN”

“Oh, Rachel Morrison, am I too late for the four-ten train?”
Betty Wales, pink-cheeked and breathless, her yellow curls flying under her
dainty lingerie hat, and her crisp white skirts held high to escape the dust of
the station platform, sank down beside Rachel on a steamer trunk that the
Harding baggage-men had been too busy or too accommodating to move
away, and began to fan herself vigorously with a very small and filmy
handkerchief.
“No, you’re not late, dearie,” laughed Rachel, pulling Betty’s hat straight,
“or rather the train is late, too. Where have you been?”
Betty smiled reminiscently. “Everywhere, pretty nearly. You know that
cunning little freshman that had lost her trunks——”
“All those that I’ve interviewed have lost their trunks,” interpolated Rachel.
Betty waved a deprecating hand toward the mountain of baggage that was
piled up further down the platform.
“Oh, of course, in that lovely mess. Who wouldn’t? But this girl lost hers
before she got here—in Chicago or Albany, or maybe it was Omaha. She
lives in Los Angeles, so she might have lost them almost anywhere, you
see.”
“And of course she expected Prexy or the registrar to go back and look for
them,” added Rachel.
Betty laughed. “Not she. Besides she doesn’t seem to care a bit. She seems
to think it’s a splendid chance to go to New York next week and buy new
clothes. But what she wanted of me was to tell her where she could get

some shirt waists—just enough to last until she’s perfectly sure that the
trunks are gone for good. I didn’t want to stick around here from three to
four, so I said I’d go and show her Evans’s and that little new shirt waist
place. Of course I pointed out all the objects of interest along the way, and
when I mentioned Cuyler’s, she insisted upon going in to have ices.”
“And how many does that make for you to-day?” demanded Rachel
severely.
“Well,” Betty defended herself, “I treated you once, and you treated me
once, and then we met Christy Mason, and as you couldn’t go back with her
I had to. But I only had lemonade that time. And this child was so comical,
and it was such a good idea.”
“What was such a good idea?” inquired Rachel.
“Oh, didn’t I tell you? Why, after we’d finished at Cuyler’s, she asked me if
there weren’t any other places something like it, and she said she thought if
we tried them all in a row we could tell which was best. But we couldn’t,”
sighed Betty regretfully, “because of course things taste better when you’re
hungriest. But anyhow she wanted to keep on, because now she can give
pointers to other freshmen, and make them think she is a sophomore.”
“How about the shirt waists?”
“Oh, she had just got to that when I had to leave her.” Betty rose, sighing,
as a train whistled somewhere down the track. “Do you suppose Georgia
Ames will be on this one?”
“Who can tell?” said Rachel. “There’ll be somebody that we know anyway.
Wasn’t that first day queer and creepy?”
“Yes,” agreed Betty, “when nobody got off but freshmen frightened to
pieces about their exams. And that was only two days ago! It seems two
weeks. I’ve always rather envied the Students’ Aid Society seniors, because
they have such a good chance to pick out the interesting freshmen, but I
shan’t any more.”
“Not even after to-day?”

Betty frowned reflectively. “Well, of course to-day has been pretty grand—
with all those ices, and Christy, and the freshmen all so cheerful and
amusing. And then there’s the eight-fifteen. Won’t it be fun—to see the
Clan get off that? Yes, I think I do envy myself. Can a person envy herself,
Rachel?” She gave Rachel’s arm a sudden squeeze. “Rachel,” she went on
very solemnly, “do you realize that we can’t ever again in all our lives be
Students’ Aid Seniors, meeting poor little Harding freshmen?”
Rachel hugged Betty sympathetically. “Yes, I do,” she said. “Why at this
time next year I shall be earning my own living ‘out in the wide, wide
world,’ as the song says, miles from any of the Clan.”
Betty looked across the net-work of tracks, to the hills that make a circle
about Harding. “And miles from this dear old town,” she added. “But we
can write to each other, and make visits, and we can come back to class
reunions. But that won’t be the same.”
Rachel looked at the pretty, yellow-haired child, and wondered if she
realized how different her “wide, wide world” was likely to be from
Katherine’s or Helen Chase Adams’s—or Rachel Morrison’s. To some of
the Clan Harding meant everything they had ever known in the way of
culture and scholarly refinement, of happy leisure and congenial friendship.
It was comforting somehow to find that girls like Betty and the B’s, who
had everything else, were just as fond of Harding and were going to be just
as sorry to leave it. Rachel never envied anybody, but she liked to think that
this life that was so precious to her meant much to all her friends. It made
one feel surer that pretty clothes and plenty of spending-money and
delightful summers at the seashore or in the mountains did not matter much,
so long as the one big, beautiful fact of being a Harding girl was assured.
All this flashed through Rachel’s mind much more quickly than it can be
written down. Aloud she said cheerfully, “Well, we have one whole year
more of it.”
“I should rather think so,” declared Betty emphatically, “and we mustn’t
waste a single minute of it. I wish it was evening. It seems as if I couldn’t
wait to see the other girls.”
“Well, there’s plenty to do just now,” said Rachel briskly, as the four-ten
halted, and the streams of girls, laden with traveling bags, suit-cases, golf-

clubs, tennis-rackets, and queer-shaped bulky parcels that had obviously
refused to go into any trunk, began to descend from it.
Rachel hurried forward at once, eager to find someone who needed help or
directions or a friendly word of welcome. But Betty stood where she was,
just out of the crowd, watching the old girls’ excited meetings and the new
girls’ timid progresses, which were sure to be intercepted before long by
some white-gowned, competent senior, anxious to miss no possible
opportunity for helpfulness.
Betty had done her part all day, and in addition had taken Rachel’s place
earlier in the afternoon, to give her a free hour for tutoring. She was tired
now and hot, and she had undoubtedly eaten too many ices; but she was
also trying an experiment. Where she stood she could watch both platforms
from which the girls were descending. Her quick glance shot from one to
the other, scanning each figure as it emerged from the shadowy car and
stopped for an instant, hesitating, on the platform. The train was nearly
emptied of its Harding contingent when all at once Betty gave a little cry
and darted forward to meet a girl who was making an unusually careful and
prolonged inspection of the crowd below her. She was a slender, pretty girl,
with yellow hair, which curled around her face. She carried a trim little
hand-bag and a well-filled bag of golf-clubs.
“Can I help you in any way?” asked Betty, holding out a hand for the golf-
bag.
The pretty freshman turned a puzzled face toward her, and surrendered the
bag. “I don’t know,” she said doubtfully. “I’m to be a freshman at Harding.
Father telegraphed the registrar to meet me. Could you point her out,
please?”
“I knew it,” laughed Betty, gleefully. Then she turned to the girl. “The
registrar is up at the college answering fifty questions a minute, and I’m
here to meet you. Give me your checks, and we’ll find an expressman. Oh,
yes, and where do you board?”
The pretty freshman answered her questions with an air of pleased
bewilderment, and later, on the way up the hill, asked questions of her own,
laughed shamefacedly over her misunderstanding about the registrar, was

comforted when Betty had explained that it was not an original mistake, and
invited her new friend to come and see her with that particular sort of eager
shyness that is the greatest compliment one girl can pay to another.
“Dear old Dorothy,” thought Betty, when she had deposited the freshman,
considerably enlightened about college etiquette, at one of the pleasantest of
the off-campus houses, and was speeding to the Belden for tea. “What a
little goose she must have thought me! And what a dear she was! I wonder
if this freshman will ever really care about me that way. I do mean to try to
make her. Oh, what a lot of things seniors have to think about!”
But the only thing to think about that evening was the arrival of the eight-
fifteen train, which would bring Eleanor, the B’s, Nita Reese, Katherine
Kittredge, Roberta Lewis, and Madeline Ayres, together with two-thirds of
the rest of the senior class back to Harding. It was such fun to saunter down
to the station in the warm twilight, to wait, relieved of all responsibilities
concerning cabs, expressmen, and belated trunks, while the crowded train
pulled in, and then to dash frantically about from one dear friend to another,
stopping to shake hands with a sophomore here, and there to greet a junior,
but being gladdest, of course, to welcome back the members of “the finest
class.” Betty and Rachel had arranged not to serve on the reception
committee for freshmen that evening, and it was not long before the
reunited “Merry Hearts” escaped from the pandemonium at the station to
reassemble on the Belden House piazza for what Katherine called a “high
old talk.”
How the tongues wagged! Eleanor Watson had come straight from her
father’s luxurious camp in the Colorado mountains, where she and Jim had
been having a house-party for some of their Denver friends.
“You girls must all come out next summer,” she declared enthusiastically.
“Father sent a special invitation to you, Betty, and he and—and—
mother”—Eleanor struggled with the new name for the judge’s young wife
—“are coming on to commencement, and then of course you’ll all meet
them. Mother is so jolly—she knows just what girls like, and she enters into
all the fun, just like one of us. Of course she is absurdly young,” laughed
Eleanor, as if the stepmother’s youth had never been her most intolerable
failing in her daughter’s eyes.

Babbie had been abroad, on an automobile trip through France. She looked
more elegant than ever in a chic little suit from Paris, with a toque to match,
and heavy gloves that she had bought in London.
“I’ve got a pair for each of you in my trunk,” she announced, “and here’s
hoping I didn’t mix up the sizes.”
“Sixes for me,” cried Bob.
“Five and a-half,” shrieked Babe.
“Six and a-half,” announced Katherine, “and you ought to have brought me
two pairs, because I wear mine out more than twice as fast as anybody
else.”
“What kind of a summer have you had, K?” asked Babe, who never wrote
letters, and therefore seldom received any.
“Same old kind,” answered Katherine cheerfully. “Mended twenty dozen
stockings, got breakfast for seven hungry mouths every morning, played
tennis with the boys and Polly, tutored all I could, sent out father’s bills,—
oh, being the oldest of eight is no snap, I can tell you, but,” Katherine added
with a chuckle, “it’s lots of fun. Boys do like you so if you’re rather decent
to them.”
“I just hate being an only child,” declared Bob hotly. “What’s the use of a
place in the country unless there are children to wade in the brook, and
chase the chickens and ride the horses? Next summer I’m going to have
fresh-air children up there all summer, and you two”—indicating the other
B’s—“have got to come and help save them from early deaths.”
“All right,” said Babe easily, “only I shall wade too.”
“And you’ve got to wash them up before I can touch them,” stipulated the
fastidious Babbie. “Where have you been all summer, Rachel?”
“Right at home, helping in an office during the day and tutoring evenings.
And I’ve saved enough so that I shan’t have to worry one single bit about
money this year,” announced Rachel triumphantly.

“Good for old Rachel!” cried Madeline Ayres, who had spent the summer
nursing her mother through a severe illness and looked worn and thin in
consequence. “Then you’re as glad to get back to the grind as I am. Betty
here, with her summer on an island in Lake Michigan, and Eleanor, and
these lucky B’s with their childless farms, and their Parisian raiment, don’t
know what it’s like to be back in the arms of one’s friends.”
“Don’t we!” cried a protesting chorus.
“Don’t you what?” called a voice out of the darkness, and the real Georgia
Ames, cheerful and sunburned and self-possessed shook hands all around,
and found a seat behind Madeline on the piazza railing.
“You were all so busy talking that you didn’t see me at the train,” she
explained coolly. “A tall girl with glasses asked if there was anything she
could do for me, and I said oh, no, that I’d been here before. Then she asked
me my name, and when I said Georgia Ames, I thought she was going to
faint.”
“She took you for a ghost, my dear,” said Madeline, patting her double’s
shoulder affectionately. “You must get used to being treated that way, you
know. You’re billed to make a sensation in spite of yourself.”
“But we’re going to make it up to you all we can,” chirped Babbie.
“And you bet we can,” added Bob decisively.
“Let’s begin by escorting her home,” suggested Babe. “There’s just about
time before ten.”
“I saw Miss Stuart yesterday about her coming into the Belden,” explained
Betty, after they had left Georgia at her temporary off-campus boarding
place. “She was awfully nice and amused about it all, and she thinks she
can get her in right away, in Natalie Smith’s place. Natalie’s father has been
elected senator, you know, and she’s going to come out this winter in
Washington.”
“Fancy that now!” said Madeline resignedly. “There’s certainly no
accounting for tastes.”

“I should think not,” declared Katherine hotly. “If my father was elected
President, I’d stay on and graduate with 19— just the same.”
“Of course you would,” agreed Babbie. “You can come out in Washington
any time—or if you can’t, it doesn’t matter much. But there’s only one 19
—.”
“And yet when we go we shan’t be missed,” said Katherine sadly. “The
college will go on just the same.”
“Oh, and I’ve found out the reason why,” cried Betty eagerly. “It’s because
all college girls are alike. Miss Ferris said so once. She said if you waited
long enough each girl you had known and liked would come back in the
person of some younger one. But I never really believed it until to-day.”
And Betty related the story of her successful hunt for the freshman who was
like herself.
Everybody laughed.
“But then,” asserted Babbie loyally, “she’s not so nice as you, Betty. She
couldn’t be. And I don’t believe there are freshmen like all of us.”
“Not in this one class,” said Rachel. “But it’s a nice idea, isn’t it? When our
little sisters or our daughters come to Harding they can have friends just as
dear and jolly as the ones we have had.”
“And they will be just as likely to be locked out if they linger on their own
or their friends’ door-steps after ten,” added Madeline pompously, whereat
Eleanor, Katherine, Rachel and the B’s rushed for their respective abiding
places, and the Belden House contingent marched up-stairs singing
“Back to the college again,”
a parody of one of Kipling’s “Barrack-Room Ballads” which Madeline
Ayres had written one morning during a philosophy lecture that bored her,
and which the whole college was singing a week later.

CHAPTER II
A SENIOR CLASS-MEETING

It was great fun exercising all the new senior privileges. One of the first and
most exciting was occupying the front seats at morning chapel.
“Although,” complained Betty Wales sadly, “you don’t get much good out
of that, if your name begins with a W. Of course I am glad there are so
many of 19—, but they do take up a lot of room. Nobody could tell that
Eleanor and I were seniors, unless they knew it beforehand.”
“And then they wouldn’t believe it about you,” retorted Madeline, the tease.
Madeline, being an A, was one of the favored front row, who were near
enough “to catch Prexy’s littlest smiles,” as Helen Adams put it, and who
were the observed of all observers as they marched, two and two, down the
middle aisle, just behind the faculty. Madeline, being tall and graceful and
always perfectly self-possessed, looked very impressive, but little Helen
Adams was dreadfully frightened and blushed to the roots of her smooth
brown hair every morning.
“And yet I wouldn’t give it up for anything,” she confided to Betty. “I mean
—I’ll exchange with you any time, but I do just love to sit there, although I
dread walking out so. It’s just the same when I am talking to Miss Raymond
or Miss Mills. I wish I weren’t such a goose.”
“You’re a very dear little goose,” Betty reassured her, wondering why in the
world the clever Helen Adams was afraid of people, while she, who was
only little Betty Wales, without much brains and with no big talent, felt
perfectly at home with Dr. Hinsdale, Miss Raymond, and even the great
“Prexy” himself.
“I suppose that is my talent,” she decided at last,—“not being afraid, and
just plunging right in. Well, I suppose I ought to be glad that I have

anything.”
Another senior privilege is the holding of the first class-meeting. Fresh
indeed is the freshman class which neglects this order of precedence, and in
deference to their childish impatience the seniors always hold their meeting
as early in the term as possible. Of course 19—’s came on a lovely
afternoon,—the first after an unusually long and violent “freshman rain.”
“Coming, Madeline?” asked Betty, passing Madeline’s single on her way
out.
“Where?” inquired Madeline lazily from the depths of her Morris chair.
“To the class-meeting of course,” explained Betty. “Now don’t pretend
you’ve forgotten and made another engagement. I just heard Georgia Ames
telling you that she couldn’t go walking because of an unexpected written
lesson.”
Madeline wriggled uneasily. “What’s the use?” she objected. “It’s too nice a
day to waste indoors. There’ll be nothing doing for us. We elected Rachel
last year, and none of the rest of the crowd will do for class officers.”
“What an idea!” said Betty loftily. “I’m thinking of nominating Babe for
treasurer. Besides Rachel is going to wear a cap and gown—it’s a new idea
that the council thought of, for the senior president to wear one—and
Christy and Alice Waite are going to make speeches about the candidates.
And I think they’re going to vote about our ten thousand dollars.”
Madeline rose despondently. “All right then, for this once. By the way,
whom are they going to have for toastmistress at class-supper? They elect
her to-day, don’t they?”
“I suppose so. I know the last year’s class chose Laurie at their first
meeting. But I haven’t heard any one mentioned.”
“Then I’m going to nominate Eleanor Watson,” declared Madeline. “She’s
never had a thing from the class, and she’s by far the best speaker we have
except Emily Davis.”
“And Emily will be class-day orator of course,” added Betty. “Oh,
Madeline, I’m so glad you thought of Eleanor. Won’t it be splendid to have

a ‘Merry Heart’ for toastmistress?”
Madeline nodded carelessly. She was thinking more about a letter from
home, with news that her father and mother were to sail at once for Italy,
than about matters of class policy. She loved the Italian sea and the warm
southern sunshine; and the dear old “out-at-elbows” villa on the heights
above Sorrento was the nearest thing she had known to a home. Father had
told her to come along if she liked—ever since she could remember she had
been allowed to make her own decisions. But then, as Babbie had said,
there was only one 19—, and with plenty of “passed up” courses to her
credit she could work as little as she pleased this year and never go to a
class-meeting after to-day.
“Let’s stop for the B’s,” she suggested, as they went out into the September
sunshine. “Bob hates meetings as much as I do. I’m not going to be the only
one to be disciplined.”
Before they had reached the Westcott, the B’s shouted to them from their
hammocks in the apple-orchard, which they reluctantly abandoned to go to
the meeting. Bob had just had an exciting runaway—her annual spills were
a source of great amusement to her friends and of greater terror to her
doting parents—and she was so eager to recount her adventures and display
her bruises, that nothing more was said about Madeline’s plan for Eleanor.
The class-meeting was large and exciting. The election of a senior president
is as thrilling an event at Harding as the coronation of a Czar of all the
Russias to the world at large. It was a foregone conclusion that Marie
Howard would be the unanimous choice of the class, but until the act was
fairly consummated—and indeed until Marie had been dined at Cuyler’s
and overwhelmed with violets to the satisfaction of her many friends—the
excitement would not abate. There was a pleasant uncertainty about the
other class officers. Six avowed candidates for the treasurership quarreled
good naturedly over their respective qualifications for the position, each one
in her secret soul intending to withdraw in favor of her dearest friend
among the other five. In another corner of the room an agitated group
discussed the best disposition of the ten thousand dollar fund.
“I don’t think we ought to dispose of it hastily,” Christy Mason was saying.
“It’s a lot of money and we ought to consider very carefully before we

decide.”
“Besides,” added Emily Davis flippantly, “as long as we delay our decision,
we shall continue to be persons of importance in the eyes of the faculty. It’s
comical to see how deferential they all are. I took dinner at the Burton
Sunday, and afterward Miss Raymond invited a few of us into her room for
coffee. She didn’t mention the money,—she’s too clever for that,—but she
talked a lot about the constant need for new books in her department. ‘You
can’t run an English department properly unless you can give your pupils
access to the newest books’—that was the burden of her refrain. Marion
Lustig was quite impressed. I think she means to propose endowing an
English department library fund.”
“Dr. Hinsdale wants books for his department, and a lot of psychological
journals—all about ghosts and mediums—that college professors look up
about, you know,” Nita Reese ended somewhat vaguely.
“And Miss Kent is hoping we’ll give the whole sum to her to spend for
another telescope,” added Babe, whose specialty, if one might dignify her
unscholarly enthusiasms by that name, was astronomy.
“Every one of the faculty wants it for something,” said Christy.
“Naturally. They’re all human, aren’t they?” laughed Emily Davis, just as
Rachel appeared in the doorway, looking very dignified and impressive in a
cap and gown.
“Is the tassel right?” she whispered anxiously, as she passed a group of girls
seated near the platform steps.
“No, put it the other side—unless you’re a Ph. D.,” returned Roberta Lewis
in a sepulchral whisper. “Father has one. He lectures at Johns Hopkins,” she
added, in answer to nudges from her neighbors and awestruck inquiries as
to “how she knew.”
Then Rachel called the meeting to order. She thanked the class for the
honor they had done her, and hoped she had not disappointed them.
“I’ve tried not to consider any clique or crowd,” she said—“not to think
anything about the small groups in our class, but to find out what the whole

big, glorious class of 19— wanted”—Rachel’s voice rang out proudly
—“and then to carry out its wishes. I believe in public sentiment—in the
big generous feeling that makes you willing to give up your own little plans
because they are not big and fine enough to suit the whole class. I hope the
elections to-day may be conducted in that spirit. We each want what we all
want, I am sure. We know one another pretty well by this time, but perhaps
it will help us in choosing the right persons for senior officers if some of the
candidates’ friends make brief nominating speeches. It is now in order to
nominate some one for the office of senior president.”
Christy was on her feet in an instant, nominating Marie Howard, in a
graceful little speech that mentioned her tact and energy and class spirit,
recalled some of the things she had done to make the class of 19— proud of
her, and called attention to the fact that she had never had an important
office before.
“And she wouldn’t be having one now if we hadn’t succeeded in throwing
off the rule of a certain person named Eastman and her friends,” muttered
Bob sotto voce.
Alice Waite seconded the nomination.
“I can’t make a real speech like Christy’s,” she stammered, blushing
prettily, “but I want to call attention to Marie’s—I mean to Miss Howard’s
sparkling sense of humor and strong personal magnetism. And—and—I am
sure she’ll do splendidly,” ended little Alice, forgetting her set phrases and
sitting down amidst a burst of amused applause.
Rachel called for other nominations but there were none, so Marie was
elected unanimously, and with tremendous enthusiasm.
After she had assumed the cap and gown, taken the chair, and thanked her
classmates, Barbara Gordon, one of Christy’s best friends, was made vice-
president. Babe, to her infinite annoyance, found herself the victor in the
treasurer’s contest, and Nita Reese was ensconced beside Marie in the
secretary’s chair.
“And you said none of ‘The Merry Hearts’ would do for officers,” Betty
whispered reproachfully to Madeline.

“Well, will they think we are office-grabbers, if I put up Eleanor?” asked
Madeline.
“Oh, no,” declared Betty eagerly. “You see Babe’s such a general favorite—
she’s counted into half a dozen crowds; and Nita is really a Hill girl, only
she never would go to class-meetings when she was a freshman and so she
was never identified with that set. You will propose Eleanor, won’t you?”
“Honor bright,” promised Madeline, and returned once more to the pages of
a new magazine which she had insisted upon bringing, “in case things are
too deadly slow.”
“The next business,” said Marie, consulting the notes that Rachel had
handed her with the cap and gown, “the next business is to dispose of our
ten thousand dollars.”
Instantly a dozen girls were on their feet, clamoring for recognition. Marion
Lustig urged the need of books for the English department. Clara Madison,
who after two years of amazement at Harding College in general and hatred
of the bed-making it involved in particular, had suddenly awakened to a
tremendous enthusiasm for microscopic botany, made a funny little
drawling speech about the needs of her pet department. Two or three of
Miss Ferris’s admirers declared that zoölogy was the most important subject
in the college curriculum, and urged that the money should be used as a nest
egg for endowing the chair occupied by that popular lady. The Spanish and
Italian departments, being newly established, were suggested as particularly
suitable objects for benevolence. Dr. Hinsdale’s department, the history and
the Greek departments were exploited. 19— was a versatile class; there was
somebody to plead for every subject in the curriculum, and at least half a
dozen prominent members of the faculty were declared by their special
admirers to stand first in 19—’s affections.
“Though that has really nothing to do with it,” said Jean Eastman testily,
conscious that her plea for the modern language departments had fallen on
deaf ears. “We’re not giving presents to the faculty, but to the college. I like
Miss Raymond as well as any one——”
“Oh, no, you don’t,” muttered Bob, who had caught Jean in the act of
reading an English condition at the end of Junior year.

Jean heard, understood, and flashed back an acrimonious retort about Miss
Ferris’s partiality for Bob’s work.
The newly elected president, whose tact had been extolled by Emily Davis,
found it speedily put to the test. “Don’t you think,” she began, “that we
ought to hear from the girl who had most to do with our getting this money?
Before we act upon the motion to refer the matter to a committee who shall
interview the president and the faculty and find out how the rest of the
money is to be spent and where ours seems to be most needed, I want to ask
Miss Betty Wales for an expression of her opinion.”
Betty gave a little gasp. Parliamentary law was Hebrew to her, and speech-
making a fearful and wonderful art, which she never essayed except in an
emergency. But she recognized Marie’s distress, and rose hesitatingly, to
pour oil on the troubled waters if possible.
“I certainly think there ought to be a committee,” she began slowly. “And
I’m sure I know less than any one who has spoken about the needs of the
different courses. I’m—well, I’m not a star in anything, you see. I agree
with Jean that we ought not to make this a personal matter, and yet I am
sure that the head of whatever department we give the money to will be
pleased, and I don’t see why we shouldn’t consider that and choose
somebody who has done a lot for 19—. But there are so many who have
done a lot for us.” Betty frowned a perplexed little frown. “I wish too,” she
went on very earnestly, “that we could do something that is like us. You
know what I mean. We stand for fair play and a good time for everybody—
that was why we had the dresses simple, you know.” The frown vanished
suddenly and Betty’s fascinating little smile came into view instead. “I
wonder—of course Prexy is always saying the college is poor, and the
faculty are always talking about not having books enough, but I haven’t
noticed but that they find enough to keep us busy looking up references.”
(“Hear, hear!” chanted the B’s.) “It seems to me that Harding College is
good enough as it is,” went on Betty, looking reproachfully at the
disturbers. “The thing is to let as many girls as possible come here and
enjoy it. Do you suppose the man who gave the money would be willing
that we should use our share of it for scholarships? Four one hundred dollar
scholarships would help four girls along splendidly. Of course that isn’t a
department exactly,—and perhaps it’s a silly suggestion.” Betty slipped into

her seat beside Madeline, blushing furiously, and looking blankly amazed
when her speech brought forth a round of vigorous applause, and, as soon
as parliamentary order would permit, a motion that 19— should, with the
consent of the unknown benefactor of the college, establish four annual
scholarships.
“I name Miss Wales as chairman of the committee to interview the
president,” said Marie, beaming delightedly on her once more harmonious
constituents. “The other two members of the committee I will appoint later.
The next and last business of this meeting is to elect a toastmistress for our
class-supper. She is always chosen early, you know, so that she can be
thinking of toasts and getting material for them out of all the events of the
year. Nominations are now in order.”
“I nominate Eleanor Watson,” said Madeline promptly, reluctantly closing
her magazine and getting to her feet. “I needn’t tell any of you how clever
she is nor how well she speaks. Next to one or two persons whose duties at
commencement time are obvious and likely to be arduous”—Madeline
grinned at Emily Davis, who was sure to be class-orator, and Babe leaned
forward to pat Marion Lustig, who was equally sure to be class-poet, on the
shoulder—“next to these one or two geniuses, Eleanor is our wittiest
member. Of course our class-supper will be the finest ever,—it can’t help
being—but with Eleanor Watson at the head of the table, it will eclipse
itself. To quote the great Dr. Hinsdale, do you get my point?”
Kate Denise seconded the nomination with a heartiness that made Eleanor
flush with pleasure. Betty watched her happily, half afraid she would refuse
the nomination, as she had refused the Dramatic Club’s election; but she
only sat quite still, her great eyes shining like stars. She was thinking,
though Betty could not know that, of little Helen Adams and her “one big
day” when she was elected to the “Argus” board.
“I know just how she felt,” Eleanor considered swiftly. “It’s after you’ve
been left out and snubbed and not wanted that things like this really count.
Oh, I’m so glad they want me now.”
“Are there any other nominations?” asked Marie. There was a little silence,
broken by a voice saying: “Let’s make it unanimous. Ballots take so long,
and everybody wants her.”

Then a girl got up from the back row,—a girl to whom Katherine Kittredge
had once given the title of “Harding’s champion blunderbuss.” She could no
more help doing the wrong thing than she could help breathing. She had
begun her freshman year by opening the door into Dr. Hinsdale’s recitation-
room, while a popular senior course was in session. “I beg your pardon, but
are you Miss Stuart?” she had asked, looking full at the amazed professor,
and upon receiving a gasping denial she had withdrawn, famous, to
reappear now and then during her course always in similar rôles. It
happened that she had never heard of Eleanor Watson’s stolen story until a
week before the class-meeting, when some one had told her the unvarnished
facts, with no palliation and no reference to Eleanor’s subsequent change of
heart or renunciation of one honor after another. Virtuous indignation and
pained surprise struggled for expression upon her pasty, immobile face.
“Madam president,” she began, and waited formally for recognition.
“Oh, I say, it’s awfully late,” said somebody. “I’ve got five recitations to-
morrow.”
This speech and the laugh that followed it put new vigor into the
Champion’s purpose. “I hope I am not trespassing on any one’s time
unduly,” she said, “by stating that—I dislike to say it here, but it has been
forced upon me. I don’t think Miss Watson is the girl to hold 19—’s offices.
Miss Wales said that we stood for fair play.” The Champion took her seat
ponderously.
The room was very still. Marie sat, nonplused, staring at the Champion’s
defiant figure. Madeline’s hands were clenched angrily. “I’d like to knock
her down, the coward,” she muttered to Betty, who was looking straight
ahead and did not seem to hear.
Hardly a minute had gone by, but more slowly than a minute ever went
before, when Eleanor was on her feet. She had grown suddenly white, and
her eyes had a hunted, strained look. “I quite agree with Miss Harrison,”
she said in clear, ringing tones, her head held high. “I am not worthy of this
honor. I withdraw my name, and I ask Miss Ayres, as a personal favor, to
substitute some one’s else.”

Eleanor sat down, and Marie wet her lips nervously and looked at
Madeline. “Please, Miss Ayres,” she begged.
“As a personal favor,” returned Madeline slowly, “because Eleanor Watson
asks me, I substitute”—she paused—“Christy Mason’s name. I am sure that
Miss Mason will allow it to be used, as a personal favor to every one
concerned.”
“Indeed I——” began Christy impetuously. Then she met Eleanor’s
beseeching eyes. “Very well,” she said, “but every one here except Miss
Harrison knows that Miss Watson would be far better.”
It took only a minute to elect Christy and adjourn the ill-fated meeting.
“I thought she’d feel like hurrying home,” said Katherine sardonically, as
the Champion, very red and militant, rushed past her toward the door.
Betty looked wistfully after the retreating figure. “I would rather have left
college than had her say that. It doesn’t seem fair—after everything.”
“Serves me right, anyhow,” broke in Madeline despondently. “I was
dreaming about castles in Italy instead of tackling the business in hand. If I
had thought more I should have known that some freak would seize the
opportunity to rake up old scores. Don’t feel so bad, Betty. It was my fault,
and I’ll make it up to her somehow. Come and help me tell Christy that
she’s a trump, and that I truly wanted her, next to Eleanor.”
When they had pushed their way through to Christy’s side, Eleanor, still
white but smiling bravely, was shaking hands. “It was awfully good of you
not to mind the little awkwardness,” she was saying. “The girls always want
you—you know that.” She turned to find Betty standing beside her, looking
as if her heart was broken.
“Why, Betty Wales,” she laughed, “cheer up. You’ve made the speech of the
day, and three of your best friends are waiting to be congratulated. Tell
Christy how pleased you are that she’s toastmistress and then come down
town with me.”
Once out of the crowded room Eleanor grew silent, and Betty, too hurt and
angry to know what to offer in the way of comfort, left her to her own

thoughts. They had crossed the campus and were half way down the hill
when Eleanor spoke.
“Betty,” she said, “please don’t care so. If you are going to feel this way, I
don’t think I can bear it.”
Betty stared at her in astonishment. “Why Eleanor, it’s you that I care about.
I can’t bear to have you treated so.”
Eleanor smiled sadly. “And can’t you see—no, of course you can’t, for you
never did a mean or dishonorable thing in your life. If you had, you would
know that the worst part of the disgrace, is that you have to share it with
your friends. I don’t mind for myself, because what Miss Harrison said is
true.”
“No, it’s not,” cried Betty hotly. “Not another girl in the whole class feels
so.”
“That,” Eleanor went on, “is only because they are kind enough to be
willing to forget. But to drag you in, and dear old Madeline, and all ‘The
Merry Hearts’! You’ll be sorry you ever took me in.”
“Nonsense!” cried Betty positively. “Everybody knows that you’ve changed
—everybody, that is, except that hateful Miss Harrison, and some day
perhaps she’ll see it.”
That evening Betty explained to Helen, who had never heard a word of the
“Argus” matter, why Eleanor had not been made an editor.
“Do you think there were any others to-day who didn’t want her?” she
asked anxiously.
Helen hesitated. “Ye-es,” she admitted finally. “I think that Miss Harrison
has some friends who feel as she does. I heard them whispering together.
And one girl spoke to me. But I am sure they were about the only ones.
Most of the girls feel dreadfully about it.”
“Of course no one who didn’t would say anything to me,” sighed Betty.
“Oh, Helen, I am so disappointed.”

“Well,” returned Helen judicially, “it can’t be helped now, and in a way it
may be a good thing. Eleanor will feel now that everybody who counts for
much in the class understands, and perhaps there will be something else to
elect her for, before the year is out.”
Betty shook her head. “No, it’s the last chance. She wouldn’t take anything
after this, and anyway no one would dare to propose her, and risk having
her insulted again.”
“I guess we shan’t any of us be tempted to do anything dishonest,” said
Helen primly. “Doesn’t it seem to you as if the girls were getting more
particular lately about saying whether they got their ideas from books and
giving their authorities at the end of their papers?”
“Yes,” said Betty, “it does, and I think it’s a splendid thing. I went to a
literary club meeting with Nan last Christmas and one of the papers was
copied straight out of a book I’d just been reading, almost word for word. I
told Nan and she laughed and said it was a very common way of doing. I
think Harding girls will do a good deal if they help put a stop to that kind of
thing. But that won’t be much comfort to Eleanor.”
When Helen had gone, Betty curled up on her couch to consider the day.
“Mixed,” she told the little green lizard, “part very nice and part perfectly
horrid, like most days in this world, I suppose, even in your best beloved
senior year. I wonder if Prexy will like the scholarship idea. I straightened
out one snarl, and then I helped make a worse one. And I shall be in another
if I don’t set to work this very minute,” ended Betty, reaching for her
Stout’s Psychology.

CHAPTER III
THE BELDEN HOUSE “INITIATION PARTY”

Lucile Merrifield, Betty’s stately sophomore cousin, and Polly Eastman,
Lucile’s roommate and dearest friend, sat on Madeline Ayres’s bed and
munched Madeline’s sweet chocolate complacently.
“Wish I had cousins in Paris that would send me ‘eats’ as good as this,”
sighed Polly.
“Isn’t it just too delicious!” agreed Lucile. “I say, Madeline, I’m on the
sophomore reception committee and there aren’t half enough sophomores to
go round among the freshmen. Won’t you take somebody?”
“I? Hardly.” Madeline shrugged her shoulders disdainfully. “Don’t you
know, child, that I detest girl-dances—any dances for that matter. Ask me to
do something amusing.”
“You ought to want to do something useful,” said Polly reproachfully.
“Think of all those poor little friendless freshmen!”
“What kind of a class is it this year?” inquired Madeline, lazily, breaking up
more chocolate. “Any fun?”
“The chief thing I’ve noticed about them,” said Lucile, “is that they’re so
horribly numerous.”
“Fresh?” asked Madeline.
“Yes, indeed,” declared Polly emphatically, “dreadfully fresh. But
somehow,—I’m on the grind committee, you know,—and they don’t do
anything funny. They just do quantities and quantities of stupid,
commonplace things, like mistaking the young faculty for freshmen and

expecting Miss Raymond to help them look up their English references. I
just wish they’d think of something original,” ended Polly dolefully.
“Why don’t you make up something?” asked Madeline.
Polly stared. “Oh, I don’t think that would do at all. The grinds are
supposed to be true, aren’t they? They’d be sure to find out and then they’d
always dislike us.” Polly smiled luminously. “I’ve got a good many
freshmen friends,” she explained.
“Which means violet-bestowing crushes, I suppose,” said Madeline
severely. “You shouldn’t encourage that sort of thing, Polly. You’re too
young.”
“I’m not a bit younger than Lucile,” Polly defended herself, “and they all
worship her.” Polly giggled. “Only instead of violets, they send her Gibson
girls, with touching notes about her looking like one.”
“Come now,” said Lucile calmly. “That’s quite enough. Let Madeline tell us
how to get some good grinds.”
Madeline considered, frowning. “Why if you won’t make up,” she said at
last, “the only thing to do is to lay traps for them. Or no—I’ll tell you what
—let’s give an initiation party.”
“A what?” chorused her guests.
“Oh, you know—hazing, the men would call it; only of course we’ll have
nice little amusing stunts that couldn’t frighten a fly. Is anything doing to-
night?”
“In the house, you mean?” asked Lucile. “Not a thing. But if you want our
room——”
“Of course we do,” interposed Madeline calmly. “It’s the only decent-sized
one in the house. Go and straighten it up, and let this be a lesson to you to
keep it in order hereafter. Polly, you invite the freshmen for nine o’clock.
I’ll get some more sophomores and seniors, and some costumes. Come back
here to dress in half an hour.”

“Goodness,” said the stately Lucile, slipping out of her nest of pillows.
“How you do rush things through, Madeline.”
Madeline smiled reminiscently. “I suppose I do,” she admitted. “Ever since
I can remember, I’ve looked upon life as a big impromptu stunt. I got ready
for a year abroad once in half an hour, and I gave the American ambassador
to Italy what he said was the nicest party he’d ever been to on three hours’
notice, one night when mother was ill and father went off sketching and
forgot to come in until it was time to dress. Oh, it’s just practice,” said
Madeline easily,—“practice and being of a naturally hopeful disposition.
Run along now.”
“I thought I’d better not tell them,” Madeline confided to the genius of her
room, when the sophomores were safely out of earshot, “that I haven’t the
faintest notion what to do with those freshmen after we get them there.
Being experienced, I know that something will turn up; but they, being only
sophomores, might worry. Now what the mischief”—Madeline pulled out
drawer after drawer of her chiffonier—“can I have done with those masks?”
The masks turned up, after the Belden House “Merry Hearts” had searched
wildly through all their possessions for them, over at the Westcott in Babbie
Hildreth’s chafing dish, where she had piled them neatly for safe-keeping
the June before.
“Madeline said for you each to bring a sheet,” explained Helen Adams, who
had been deputed to summon the B’s and Katherine. “They’re to dress up
in, I guess. She said we couldn’t lend you the other ones of ours, because
they might get dirty trailing around the floors, and we must have at least
one apiece left for our beds.”
The B’s joined rapturously in the preparations for Madeline’s mysterious
party. Katherine could not be found, and Rachel and Eleanor were both
engaged for the evening; but that was no matter, Madeline said. It ought to
be mostly a Belden House affair, but a few outsiders would help mystify the
freshmen.
Promptly at quarter to nine Polly, Lucile, and the rest of the Belden House
contingent arrived, each bringing her sheet with her, and presently
Madeline’s room swarmed with hooded, ghostly figures.

“Is that you, Polly?” whispered Lucile to somebody standing near her.
“No, it’s not,” squeaked the figure, from behind its little black mask.
“Why, we shan’t even know each other, after we get mixed up a little,”
giggled somebody else, as the procession lined up for a hasty dash through
the halls.
“Now, don’t forget that you’ve all got to help think up things for them to
do,” warned Madeline, “especially you sophomores.”
“And don’t forget to remember the things for grinds,” added Polly Eastman
lucidly. “That’s what the party is for.”
“If the freshmen find out that you had to get us to help you, you’ll never
hear the last of it,” jeered Babe.
“Now Babe, we’re their natural allies,” protested Babbie. “Of course we
always help them.”
“Sh!” called a scout, sticking her head into the room. “Coast’s clear. Make a
rush for it.”
The last ghost had just gotten safely into the room, when two freshmen,
timid but much flattered by Polly’s cordial invitation, knocked on the door.
“Come in,” called Polly in her natural voice, and once unsuspectingly
inside, they were pounced upon by the army of ghosts, and escorted to seats
as far as possible from the door. The other guests luckily arrived in a body
headed by Georgia Ames, who, having come into the house only the day
before, was already an important personage in the eyes of her classmates.
What girl wouldn’t be who called Betty Wales by her first name, and wasn’t
one bit afraid to “talk back” to the clever Miss Ayres?
Georgia’s attitude of amused tolerance therefore set the tone for the
freshmen’s behavior. “Don’t you see that it’s some sophomore joke?” she
demanded. “Might as well let the poor creatures get as much fun out of us
as they can, and then perhaps they’ll give us something good to eat by and
by.”

“We’ll give you something right away,” squeaked a ghost. “Georgia Ames
and Miss Ashton, stand forth. Now kneel down, shut your eyes and open
your mouths.”
“Don’t do it. It will be some horrid, peppery mess,” advised a sour-
tempered freshman named Butts.
But Georgia and her companion stood bravely forth, to be rewarded by two
delicious mouthfuls of Madeline’s French chocolate. After this pleasant
surprise, the freshmen, all but Miss Butts and one or two more, grew more
cheerful and began to enter into the spirit of the occasion.
“Josephine Boyd, you are elected to scramble like an egg,” announced a tall
ghost.
Josephine’s performance was so realistic that it evoked peals of laughter
from ghosts and freshmen alike.
“We’ll recommend you for a part in the next menagerie that the house or the
college has,” said the tall ghost, who seemed to be mistress of ceremonies.
“The Dutton twins are now commanded to push matches across the floor
with their noses. You’ll find the matches on the table by the window.
Somebody tie their hands behind them. Now start at the door and go
straight across to Georgia Ames’s chair. The one that wins the race must
send Polly some flowers,” added the tall ghost maliciously as the twins,
blushing violently at this barefaced reference to their rivalry for Polly’s
affections, took their matches, and at Georgia’s signaled “One, two, three,
go!” began their race.
Pushing a match across a slippery floor with one’s nose looked so easy and
proved so difficult that both ghosts and freshmen, as they cheered on the
eager contestants, longed to take part in the enticing sport. The fluffy-haired
twin kept well ahead of her straight-haired sister, until, when her match was
barely a foot from Georgia’s chair it caught in a crack and broke in two.
“Oh, dear!” sighed the fluffy-haired twin forlornly, trying to single out her
divinity from among the sheeted ghosts.
Her despair was too much for soft-hearted Polly. “Never mind,” she said
kindly “The race is hereby called off.”

“And we can both send you flowers, can’t we?” demanded the straight-
haired twin, jumping up, flushed and panting from her exertions.
Every one waited eagerly to hear what the next stunt would be.
“This is for you, Miss Butts,” announced the tall ghost, after a whispered
colloquy with her companions, “and as you don’t seem very happy to-night
we’ve made it easy. Tell the name of your most particular crush. Now don’t
pretend you haven’t any.”
“I won’t tell,” muttered Miss Butts sullenly.
“Then you’ll have to make up Lucile Merrifield’s bed for two weeks as a
penalty for disobeying our decrees. Now all the rest of you may tell your
crushes’ names. I will explain, as some of you look a little dazed about it,
that your crush is the person you most deeply adore.”
Some of the freshmen meekly accepted the penalty rather than divulge their
secret affections, one declared that she hadn’t a crush, one, remembering
the legend of Georgia Ames, made up a sophomore’s name and after she
had been safely “passed” exulted over the simplicity of her victims. A few,
including Georgia, calmly confessed their divinities’ names and gloated
over the effect their announcements had upon some of the ghosts.
When this entertainment was exhausted, the ghosts held another conference.
“Carline Dodge, get under the bed and develop like a film,” decreed the
leader finally.
“Oh, not under mine,” cried a tall, impressive-looking ghost plaintively.
“My botany and zoölogy specimens are under it. She’d be sure to upset the
jars.”
“There!” said Georgia Ames complacently. “That makes six of you that we
know. Polly Eastman and now Lucile have given themselves away. Babbie
Hildreth crumpled all up when Carline Dodge called out her crush’s name.
If she’s here, the other two that they call the B’s are, and Madeline Ayres is
directing the job. It’s easy enough to guess who the rest of you are, so why
not take off those hot things and be sociable?”
“Go on, Carline Dodge,” ordered the tall ghost imperturbably.

“But I don’t get the idea of the action,” objected the serious-faced freshman,
and looked amazed that everybody should laugh so uproariously.
“That’s so funny that we’ll let you off,” said Madeline, when the mirth had
subsided. “I foresee that you’ve invented a very useful phrase.”
And sure enough Carline’s reply was speedily incorporated into Harding’s
special vocabulary, and its author found herself unwittingly famous.
“Now,” said Madeline cheerfully, “you may all chase smiles around the
room for a while, and when I say ‘wipe,’ you are to wipe them off on a
crack in the floor. Then we’ll have a speech from one of you and you will
be dismissed.”
Most of the freshmen entered gaily into the “action” of chasing smiles, and
caught a great many on their own and each other’s faces. That frolic ended,
Madeline called upon a quiet little girl who had hardly been seen to open
her mouth since she reached Harding, to make a speech. To every one’s
surprise she rose demurely, without a word of objection or the least
appearance of embarrassment, and delivered an original monologue
supposed to be spoken by a freshman newly arrived and airing her
impressions of the college. It hit everybody with its absurd humor, which no
one enjoyed better, apparently, than the quiet little freshman herself.
“Encore! Encore! Give us another!” shouted the freshmen when she had
finished; but their quiet little classmate only shook her head, and assuming
once more the mincing, confidential tone she had been using in the
monologue, remarked: “Do you know, there are some girls in our class that
will forget their heads before long. Why, when they’re being hazed, they
forget it and think they’re at a real party.”
Everybody laughed again, and the tall ghost made the little freshman blush
violently by saying, “You’ll get a part in the house play, my child, and if
you can write that monologue down I’ll send an ‘Argus’ editor around after
it.”
The little freshman, whose name was Ruth Howard, pinched herself softly,
when no one was looking, to make sure that she was awake. Like Mother
Hubbard she felt a little doubtful of her identity, as she noticed the admiring
glances cast upon her by even the haughtiest of the freshmen. She had been

rather lonely during these first weeks, and it was very pleasant now to find
that the things she could do were going to make a place for her in this big,
busy college world.
“A hazing party isn’t a half-bad idea, is it?” said Georgia Ames, reflectively.
“It’s got us all acquainted a lot faster than anything else would, I guess,—
even if there wasn’t any food.”
“Considering that we’ve done everything else, you children might find the
food——” began one of the ghosts, but a bell in the corridor interrupted her.
“Is that the twenty-minutes-to or the ten o’clock?” asked another ghost
anxiously.
“Ten,” said a freshman. “The other rang while we were chasing smiles.”
“Then we’re locked out,” cried a small ghost tragically, and three sheeted
figures rushed down the hall, tripping over their flowing robes and
struggling with their masks as they ran.
“My light is on. Will they report it?” asked little Ruth Howard shyly of
Georgia Ames.
“Mine will be reported all right before I’ve done with it,” declared a ghost
gloomily. “I’ve got to study for a physics review. I oughtn’t to have come
near this festive function.”
“Same here.”
“Come on, Carline. Don’t you know the action of going home?”
“Jolly fun though, wasn’t it?”
The initiation party dissolved noisily down the dusky corridors.
Next day the college rang with the report that hazing was now practiced at
Harding. Strange accounts of the Belden House party were passed from
group to group of excited freshmen who declared that they were “just
scared to death” of the sophomores and wouldn’t for the world be out alone
after dark, and of amused upper-classmen who allowed for exaggerations
and considered the whole episode in the light of a good joke. But a

particularly susceptible Burton House freshman, who sat at Miss Stuart’s
table and burned to make a favorable impression upon that august lady,
repeated the story to her at luncheon. Miss Stuart received it in silence,
wondered what the truth of it was, and asked some of her friends about it
that afternoon at a faculty meeting. Of course some of the wrong people
heard about it and took it up officially, as a matter calculated to ruin the
spirit of the college. The result was that Miss Ferris and Dr. Hinsdale were
furnished with the names of some of the offenders and requested to
interview them on the subject of their misdemeanors. Miss Ferris unerringly
selected Madeline Ayres as the ring-leader of the affair and Betty Wales as
the best person to make an appeal to, if any appeal was needed, and set an
hour for them to come and see her.
Madeline, who never looked at bulletin-boards, did not get her note of
summons, and Betty, who had taken hers as a friendly invitation to have tea
with her friend, went over to the Hilton House alone and in the highest
spirits. But Miss Ferris was not serving tea, and Dr. Hinsdale showed no
intention of leaving them in peace to indulge in one of those long and
delightful talks that Betty had so anticipated. Indeed it was he, with his
coldest expression and his dryest tone, who introduced the subject of the
initiation party and demanded to know why Madeline Ayres had neglected
Miss Ferris’s summons. Betty had no trouble in explaining that to
everybody’s satisfaction, but she longed desperately for Madeline’s support,
as she listened to Dr. Hinsdale’s stern arraignment of the innocent little
gathering.
“It’s not lady-like,” he asserted. “It’s aping the men. Hazing is a discredited
practice anyhow. All decent colleges are dropping it. We certainly don’t
want it here, where the aim of the faculty has always been to encourage the
friendliest relations between classes. The members of the entering class
always find the college life difficult at first. It’s quite unnecessary to add to
their troubles.”
Betty listened with growing horror. What dreadful thing had she unwittingly
been a party to? And yet, after all, could it have been so very dreadful? If
Dr. Hinsdale had been there, would he have felt this way about it? A smile
wavered on Betty’s lips at this thought. She looked at Miss Ferris, who
smiled back at her.

“Say it, Betty,” encouraged Miss Ferris, and Betty began, explaining how
Madeline had happened to think of the hazing, relating the absurdities that
she and the rest had devised, dwelling on Ruth Howard’s clever
impersonation and Josephine Boyd’s effective egg-scrambling. Gradually
Dr. Hinsdale’s expression softened, and when she repeated Carline Dodge’s
absurd retort, he laughed like a boy.
“Do you think it was so very dreadful?” Betty inquired anxiously,
whereupon her judges exchanged glances and laughed again.
“There’s another thing,” Betty began timidly after a moment. “I don’t know
as I should ever have thought of it myself, but it did certainly work that
way.” And Betty explained Georgia Ames’s idea of the hazing-party as a
promoter of good-fellowship. “It’s awfully hard to get acquainted with
freshmen, you see,” she went on. “We have our own friends and we are all
busy with our own affairs. But since that night we’ve been just as friendly.
That one evening took the place of lots of calls and formal parties. We know
now what the different ones can do. Of course,” Betty admitted truthfully,
“it didn’t help Miss Butts any, unless it showed her that at Harding you’ve
got to do your part, if you want a good time. She’s certainly been a little
more agreeable since. But Ruth Howard now—why it would have been
ages—oh, I mean months,” amended Betty blushingly, “before we should
have known about her, unless Madeline had called for that speech.”
Again the judges exchanged amused glances, and Dr. Hinsdale cleared his
throat. “Well, Miss Wales,” he said, “you’ve made your point, I think.
You’ve found the legitimate purpose for a legitimate and distinctly feminine
kind of hazing. And now, if Miss Ferris will excuse me, I have an
engagement at my rooms.”
So Betty had her talk and her tea, after all, and went away loving Miss
Ferris harder than ever. For Miss Ferris, by the mysterious process that
brought all college news to her ken, had heard about Eleanor Watson and
the Champion Blunderbuss, and she was looking out for Eleanor, who, she
was sure from a number of little things she had noticed and pieced together,
was now quite capable of looking out for herself. This confirmation of her
own theory encouraged Betty vastly, and she was able to feel a little more

charitable toward the Champion, who, as Miss Ferris had pointed out, was
really the one most to be pitied.

CHAPTER IV
AN ADVENTUROUS MOUNTAIN DAY

“The 19— scholarships, providing aid to the approximate sum of one
hundred dollars for each of four students, preferably members of an upper
class”—thus the announcement was to appear formally in the college
catalogue. The president and the donor had both heartily approved of
Betty’s scheme, and the scholarships were an accomplished fact. It had been
the donor’s pleasant suggestion that 19— should keep in perpetual touch
with its gift to the college by appointing a committee to act with one from
the faculty in disposing of the scholarships. Betty Wales was chairman, of
course. 19— did not intend that she should forget her connection with those
scholarships. Betty took her duties very seriously. She watched the girls at
chapel, in the recitation halls, on the campus, noted those with shabby
clothes and worried faces, found out their names and their boarding-places,
and set tactful investigations on foot about their needs. The enormous
number of her “speaking acquaintances” became a college joke.
“Bow, Betty,” Katherine would whisper, whenever on their long country
walks, they met a group of girls who looked as if they might belong to the
college. And then, “Is it possible I’ve found somebody you don’t know?
Better look them up right away.”
“It’s splendid training for your memory,” Betty declared, and it was, and
splendid training besides in helpfulness and social service, though Betty did
not put it so grandly. To her it was just trying to take Dorothy King’s place,
and not succeeding very well either.
In looking up strangers, Betty did not forget her friends. Nobody could be
more deserving of help than Rachel Morrison. Her hard summer’s work had
worn on her and made the busy round of tutoring and study seem
particularly irksome. But Rachel, while she was pleased to think that she
had been the joint committee’s first choice, refused the money.

“I could only take it as a loan,” she said, “and I don’t want to have a debt
hanging over my head next year. I’m not so tired now as I was when I first
got back, and I can rest all next summer. Did I tell you that Babbie
Hildreth’s uncle has offered me a position in his school for next fall?”
Emily Davis, on the other hand, was very glad to accept a scholarship,
—“As a loan of course,” she stipulated. She had practically supported
herself for the whole four years at Harding, and the strain and worry had
begun to tell on her. A little easier time this year would mean better fitness
for the necessarily hard year of teaching that was to follow, without the
interval of rest that Rachel counted upon. Emily’s mother was dead now,
and her father made no effort to help his ambitious daughter. She might
have had a place in the woolen mills, where he worked years before, he
argued; since she had not taken it, she must look out for herself.
But with the serious side of life was mixed, for Betty and the rest, plenty of
gaiety. 19— might not be greatly missed after they had gone out into the
wide, wide world, but while they stayed at Harding everybody seemed bent
on treating them royally.
“You know this is the last fall you’ll have here,” Polly Eastman would say,
pleading with Betty to come for a drive. “There’s no such beautiful autumn
foliage near Cleveland.”
Or, “You must come to our house dance,” Babbie Hildreth would declare.
“Just think how few Harding dances there are left for us to go to!”
Even the most commonplace events, such as reading aloud in the parlors
after dinner, going down to Cuyler’s for an ice, or canoeing in Paradise at
sunset took on a new interest. Seniors who had felt themselves superior to
the material joys of fudge-parties and scorned the crudities of amateur plays
and “girl-dances,” eagerly accepted invitations to either sort of festivity.
“And the moral of that, as our dear departed Mary Brooks would say,”
declared Katherine, “is: Blessings brighten as diplomas come on apace.
Between trying not to miss any fun and doing my best to distinguish myself
in the scholarly pursuits that my soul loves, I am well nigh distraught. Don’t
mind my Shakespearean English, please. I’m on the senior play committee,
and I recite Shakespeare in my sleep.”

Dearest of all festivities to the Harding girl is Mountain Day, and there were
all sorts of schemes afoot among 19—’s members for making their last
Mountain Day the best of the four they had enjoyed so much. Horseback
riding was the prevailing fad at Harding that fall, and every girl who could
sit in a saddle was making frantic efforts to get a horse for an all-day ride
among the hills. Betty was a beginner, but she had been persuaded to join a
large party that included Eleanor, Christy, Madeline, Nita, and the B’s. They
were going to take a man to look after the horses, and they had planned
their ride so that the less experienced equestrians could have a long rest
after luncheon, and taking a cross-cut through the woods, could join the
others, who would leave the picnic-place earlier and make a long detour, so
as to have their gallop out in peace.
It was a sunny, sultry Indian summer day,—a perfect day to ride, drive or
walk, or just to sit outdoors in the sunshine, as Roberta Lewis announced
her intention of doing. She helped the horseback riders to adjust their little
packages of luncheon, and looked longingly after them, as they went
cantering down the street, waving noisy farewells to their friends.
“I wish I weren’t such a coward,” she confided to Helen Adams, who was
starting to join Rachel and Katherine for a long walk. “I love horses, but I
should die of fright if I tried to ride one.”
“Oh, they have a man with them,” said Helen easily, “and it’s a perfect day
for a ride.”
Roberta, who almost lived outdoors, and was weatherwise in consequence,
looked critically at the western horizon. “I shouldn’t be a bit surprised if it
rained before night,” she said. “You’d better decide to laze around in
Paradise with me.”
But Helen only laughed at Roberta’s caution and went on, whereat Roberta
Lewis was very nearly the only Harding girl who was not drenched to the
skin before Mountain Day was over.
The riding-party galloped through the town and stopped at the edge of the
meadows for consultation.
“Let’s go by the bridge and come back by the ferry,” suggested Madeline.
“Then we shall have the prettiest part of the ride saved for sunset.”

“And you’ll have a better road both ways, miss,” put in the groom
practically.
So the party crossed the long toll-bridge, the horses stepping hesitatingly
and curveting a little at the swish of the noisy water, climbed the sunny hills
beyond, and dipped down to a level stretch of wood, in the heart of which
they chose a picnic-ground by the side of a merry little brook.
“We must have a fire,” announced Bob, who had fallen behind the
procession, and now came up at the trot, just as the others were
dismounting.
“But we haven’t anything to cook,” objected Eleanor.
“Coffee,” grinned Bob jubilantly. “I’ve got folding cups stuffed around
under my sweater, and I stopped at that farmhouse back by the fork in the
road to get a pail.”
“And there are marshmallows to toast,” added Babe. “That’s what I’ve got
in my sweater.”
“I thought you two young ladies had grown awful stout on a sudden,”
chuckled the groom, beginning to pile up twigs under an overhanging ledge
of rock.
“And here are some perfectly elegant mushrooms,” declared Madeline, who
had been poking about among the fallen leaves. “We can use the pail for
those first, and have the coffee with dessert.”
All the girls had brought sandwiches, stuffed eggs, cakes, and fruit, so that,
with the extras, the picnic was “truly elegant,” as Babe put it. They sang
songs while they waited for the coffee to boil, and toasted Babe’s
marshmallows, two at a time, on forked sticks, voting Babe a trump to have
thought of them.
Then they lay on the green turf by the brook, talking softly to the babbling
accompaniment of its music.
Finally Eleanor shivered and sat up. “Where is the sun?” she asked.
“Oughtn’t we to be starting?”

“HERE ARE SOME PERFECTLY ELEGANT MUSHROOMS”

The sky was not dark or threatening, only a bit gray and dull. The groom
was to stay with the novices—Christy, Babe and Betty—who, as soon as
the rest had mounted, raced down the road to get warm and also to return
the pail that Bob had borrowed, to its owner. By the time they got back,
after making a short call on the farmer’s wife, the sun was struggling out
again, but the next minute big drops began to patter down through the
leaves.

The groom considered the situation. “I guess you’ll jest have to wait and git
wet. Miss Hildreth’s horse is skittish on ferries. I wouldn’t wanter go on
with you an’ leave her to cross alone.”
So they waited, keeping as dry as possible under a pine tree, until the time
appointed for starting to the rendezvous. It was raining steadily now. Babe’s
horse objected to getting wet, and pulled on the reins sullenly. The sky was
fairly black. Altogether it was an uncomfortable situation.
The road to the river was damp and slippery, and most of it was a steep
down-grade. There was nothing to do but walk the horses, Babe’s dancing
sidewise in a fashion most upsetting to Betty’s nerves. By the time they had
reached the ferry, darkness seemed to have settled, and there were low
growlings of thunder. Babe’s horse reared, and she dismounted and stood at
his head while they waited for the ferry to cross to them.
“I guess there’s goin’ to be a bad shower,” volunteered the groom. “I guess
we’d better wait over in that barn till it’s over. Animals don’t like
lightning.”
The ferry seemed to crawl across the river, but it arrived at last, and each
girl led her horse on board. They were all frightened, but nobody showed
the “white feather.” Babe’s cheeks were pale, though, as she patted her
restive mount, and laughed bravely at Madeline’s futile efforts to feed sugar
to her tall “Black Beauty,” who jerked his nose impatiently out of her reach
each time she tried.
“Beauty must be awfully upset if he doesn’t want sugar,” said Babbie, who
was standing next the groom. “He’s the greed——” The next minute Betty
found herself holding her own and the groom’s horse, while he plunged
after Babbie’s, who was snorting and kicking right into the midst of
everything. It had lightened, and between the lightning and the water
Babbie’s high-spirited mare was frantic, and was fast communicating her
excitement to the others.
A minute later there was a tremendous jolt which set all the horses to
jumping.
“I swan,” said the apathetic ferryman who had paid no attention to the
previous confusion. “We’re aground.”

The girls looked at one another through the gathering shadows.
“How are we going to get off?” asked the groom desperately.
The ferryman considered. “I dunno.”
Babbie’s horse plunged again.
“Can we wade to shore?” asked the groom, when something like order was
restored.
“Easy. You see I knew the river was awful low, but I s’posed——”
“The only thing that I can think of,” interrupted the groom, “is for us to
leave you girls with the horses, while we get to shore. Then you send ’em
off one by one, and we’ll catch ’em. Miss Hildreth, you send yours first.
No, Miss Wales, you send mine first, then Miss Hildreth’s may follow
better. I’m awfully sorry to make you young ladies so much trouble.”
“Oh, it doesn’t matter,” said Babbie bravely, shaking the water out of her
eyes. “Only—do hurry, please.”
The “easy wading” proved to be through water up to a man’s shoulders, and
it lightened twice, with the usual consequences to Babbie’s horse, before the
groom signaled. His horse went off easily enough, but Babbie’s balked and
then reared, and Betty’s lay down first and then kicked viciously, when she
and Babbie between them had succeeded in getting him to stand up. Finally
Madeline broke her crop in getting him over the side, and when Black
Beauty had also been sent ashore the ferry lurched a little and floated.
“Do you suppose we shall ever get dry again?” asked Eleanor lightly, while
they waited for the ferryman to come back to them.
Babbie touched her black coat gingerly. “Am I wet?” she whispered to
Betty. “Of course I am, but I’d forgotten it.” The reins had cut one of her
hands through her heavy glove, but she had forgotten that too, as she
shivered and clung to the railing that Black Beauty had splintered when he
went over. All she could think of was the horror of riding that plunging,
foam-flecked horse home.

The ferryman took them to his house, which was the nearest one to the
landing; and while he and the groom rubbed down the horses, his wife and
little daughter made more coffee for the girls and helped them wring out
their dripping clothes.
Babe pretended to find vast enjoyment in watching the water trickle off her
skirts and gaiters. Christy, who rode bare-headed, declared that she had
gotten a beautiful shampoo free of charge. Even Babbie smiled faintly and
called attention to the “mountain tarn” splashing about in the brim of her
tri-corn hat.
“I tell ye, them girls air game,” declared the ferryman watching them ride
off as soon as the storm was over. “That little slim one on the bay mare is a
corker. Her horse cut up somethin’ awful. They all offered to change with
her, but she said she guessed she could manage. Look at the way she sets
an’ pulls. She’s got grit all right. I guess I’ll have to make out to have you
go to college, Annie.”
Whereupon little Annie spent a rapturous evening dreaming of the time
when she should be a Harding girl, and be able to say bright, funny things
like Miss Ayres. She resolved to wear her hair like Miss Watson and to have
a pleasant manner like Miss Wales, and above all to be “gritty” like Miss
Hildreth. For the present evening the fiercest steed she could find to subdue
was an arithmetic lesson. Annie hated arithmetic, but in the guise of a
plunging bay mare, that it took grit to ride, she rather enjoyed forcing the
difficult problems to come out right.
Meanwhile the riding party had reached the campus, a little later and a little
wetter than most of their friends, and they were provided with hot baths and
hot drinks, and put to bed, where they lay in sleepy comfort enjoying the
feeling of being heroines.
Very soon after dinner Betty got tired of being a heroine, and when Georgia
Ames appeared and announced that a lot of freshmen were making fudge in
her room and wished Betty would come and have some and tell them all
about her experiences, she looked anxiously at Helen Adams, who was the
only person in the room just then.

“It’s awfully good fudge—got marshmallows in it, and nuts,” urged
Georgia. “They want Miss Adams too.”
“Can I come in a kimono?” asked Betty. “I’m too tired to dress.”
“Of course. Only——” Georgia hesitated.
“There’s a man in the parlor, calling on Polly Eastman. And the folding
doors are stuck open. I wish my room wasn’t down on that floor. You have
to be so careful of your appearance.”
Betty frowned. “I want awfully to come. Can’t you two think of a way?”
“Why of course,” cried Georgia gleefully, after a moment’s consideration.
“We’ll hold a screen around you. The man will know that something queer
is inside it, but he can’t see what.”
So the procession started, Helen and Georgia carrying the screen. At the top
of the last flight, they adjusted it around Betty, and began slowly to make
the descent. At the curve Georgia looked down into the hall and stopped, in
consternation.
“They’ve moved out into the hall,” she whispered. “No—this is Lucile
Merrifield and another man. We’ve got to go right past them.”
“Let’s go back,” whispered Betty.
“But they’ve seen us,” objected Helen, “and you’d miss the fudge.”
A moment later, three girls and a Japanese screen fell through Georgia’s
door into the midst of an amazed freshmen fudge party.
“Goodness,” said Georgia, when she had recovered her breath. “Did you
hear that horrid Lucile? ‘A regular freshman trick’—that’s what she said to
her man. They blame everything on us.”
“Well if this fudge is regular freshman fudge, it’s the best I ever tasted,”
said little Helen Adams tactfully.
Later in the evening Betty trailed her red kimono into Helen’s room.
“Helen,” she began, “did I have on my pearl pin when we started down-
stairs to-night? I can’t find it anywhere.”

“I don’t think you did,” said Helen, thoughtfully, “but I’ll go and see. You
might have dropped it off when we all landed in a heap on the floor.”
But the freshmen had not found the pin and diligent search of Georgia’s
room, as well as of the halls and stairways, failed to reveal it.
“Oh, well, I suppose it will turn up,” said Betty easily. “I lost it once last
year, and ages afterward I found it in my desk. I shan’t worry yet awhile. I
didn’t have it on this morning, did I?”
This time Helen remembered positively. “No, you had on your lucky pin—
the silver four-leaved clover that I like so much. I noticed particularly.”
“All right then,” said Betty. “I saw it last night, so it must be about
somewhere. Some day when I’m not so lame from riding and so sleepy, I’ll
have a grand hunt for it.”

CHAPTER V
THE RETURN OF MARY BROOKS

All through the fall Mary Brooks’s “little friends” had been hoping for a
visit from her, and begging her to come soon, before the fine weather was
over. Now she was really and truly coming. Roberta had had the letter of
course, by virtue of being Mary’s most faithful satellite; but it was meant
for them all.
“The conquering heroine is coming,” Mary wrote. “She will arrive at four
on Monday, and you’d better, some of you, meet the train, because there’s
going to be a spread along, and the turkey weighs a ton. Don’t plan any
doings for me. I’ve been to a dance or a dinner every night for two weeks
and I’m already sick of being a busy bud, though I’ve only been one for a
month—not to mention having had the gayest kind of a time all summer. So
you see I’m coming to Harding to rest and recuperate, and to watch you
children play at being seniors. I know how busy you are, and what a bore it
is to have company, but I shall just take care of myself. Only get me a room
at Rachel’s little house around the corner, and I won’t be a bit of trouble to
anybody.”
“Consider the touching modesty of that now!” exclaimed Katherine. “As if
we weren’t all pining for a sight of her. And can’t you just taste the spread
she’ll bring?”
“We must make her have it the very night she gets here,” said Betty
practically. “There’s a lot going on next week, and as soon as people find
out that she’s here they’ll just pounce on her for all sorts of things.”
“I hereby pounce upon her for our house dance,” announced Babbie
Hildreth hastily. “Isn’t it jolly that it comes this week? I had a presentiment
that I’d better save one of my invitations.”

“You needn’t have bothered,” said Babe enviously. “I guess there’ll always
be room for Mary Brooks at a Westcott House dance—as long as 19— stays
anyway.”
“Don’t quarrel, children,” Madeline intervened. “Your dance is on
Wednesday. Is there anything for Tuesday?”
“A psychology lecture,” returned Helen Adams promptly.
“Cut it out,” laughed Katherine. “Mary isn’t coming up here to go to
psychology lectures.”
“But she does want to go to it,” declared Roberta, suddenly waking up to
the subject in hand. “I thought it was queer myself, but she speaks about it
particularly in her letter. Let me see—oh, here it is, in the postscript. It’s by
a friend of Dr. Hinsdale, she says; and somebody must have written her
about it and offered her a ticket, because she says she’s already invited and
so for us not to bother. Did you write her, Helen?”
“No,” said Helen, “I didn’t. The lecture wasn’t announced until yesterday.
There was a special meeting of the Philosophical Club to arrange about it.”
“It’s queer,” mused Katherine. “Mary was always rather keen on
psychology——”
“On the psychology of Dr. Hinsdale you mean,” amended Madeline
flippantly. “But that doesn’t explain her inside information about this
lecture. We’ll ask her how she knew—that’s the quickest way to find out.
Now let’s go on with our schedule. What’s Thursday?”
“The French Club play,” explained Roberta. “I think she’d like that, don’t
you?”
Madeline nodded. “Easily. It’s going to be awfully clever this time. Then
that leaves only Friday. Let’s drive out to Smuggler’s Notch in the
afternoon and have supper at Mrs. Noble’s.”
“Oh, yes,” agreed Betty. “That will make such a perfectly lovely end-up to
the week. And of course we shall all want to take her to Cuyler’s and
Holmes’s. May I have her for Tuesday breakfast? I haven’t any class until
eleven, so we can eat in peace.”

“Then I’ll take lunch on Tuesday,” put in Katherine hastily, “because I am
as poor as poverty at present, and a one o’clock luncheon preceded by a
breakfast ending at eleven appeals to my lean pocketbook.”
“I should like to take her driving that afternoon,” put in Babbie.
“You may, if you’ll take me to sit in the middle and do the driving,” said
Bob, “and let’s all have dinner at Cuyler’s that night—a grand affair, you
know, ordered before hand, at a private table with a screen around it, and a
big bunch of roses for a centre piece. Old girls like that sort of thing. It
makes them feel important.”
“With or without food?” demanded Madeline sarcastically, but no one paid
any attention to her, in the excitement of bidding for the remaining
divisions of Mary’s week.
All the Chapin House girls and the three B’s met her at the station and
“ohed” and “ahed” in a fashion that would have been disconcerting to
anybody who was unfamiliar with the easy manners of Harding girls, at the
elegance of her new blue velvet suit and the long plumes that curled above
her stylishly dressed hair, and at the general air of “worldly and bud-like
wisdom,” as Katherine called it, that pervaded her small person.
They had not finished admiring her when her trunk appeared.
“Will you look at that, girls!” cried Katherine, feigning to be quite
overpowered by its huge size. “Mary Brooks, whatever do you expect to do
with a trousseau like that in this simple little academic village?”
Mary only smiled placidly. “Don’t be silly, K. Some of the spread is in
there. Besides, I want to be comfortable while I’m here, and this autumn
weather is so uncertain. Who’s going to have first go at carrying the
turkey?”
“I’ve got a runabout waiting,” explained Babbie. “I’m going to drive him
up. There’ll be room for you too, Mary, and for some of the others.”
The seat of a runabout can be made to hold four, on a pinch, and there is
still standing-room for several other adaptable persons. The rest of the party

walked, and the little house around the corner was soon the scene of a
boisterous reunion.
Mary’s conversation was as abundant and amusing as ever, and she did not
show any signs of the weariness that her letter had made so much of.
“That’s because I have acquired a society manner,” she announced proudly.
“I conceal my real emotions under a mask of sparkling gaiety.”
“You can’t conceal things from us that way,” declared Katherine. “How
under the sun did you hear about that psychology lecture?”
“Why, a man I know told me,” explained Mary innocently. “He’s also a
friend of the lecturer. We were at dinner together one night last week, and
he knew I was a Harding-ite, and happened to mention it. Any objections?”
“And you really want to go?” demanded Madeline.
“Of course,” retorted Mary severely. “I always welcome every opportunity
to improve my mind.”
But to the elaborate plans that had been made for her entertainment Mary
offered a vigorous protest. “My dears,” she declared, “I should be worn to a
frazzle if I did all that. Didn’t I tell you that I’d come up to rest? I’ll have
breakfast with anybody who can wait till I’m ready to get up, and we’ll
have one dinner all together. But it’s really too cold to drive back from
Smuggler’s Notch after dark, and besides you know I never cared much for
long drives. But we’ll have the spread to-night, anyway, just as you
planned, because it’s going to be such a full week, and I wouldn’t for the
world have any of you miss anything on my account.”
“And you don’t care about the French play?” asked Roberta, who had
moved heaven and earth to get her a good seat.
“No, dear,” answered Mary sweetly. “My French is hopelessly rusty.”
“Then I should think you’d go in for improving it,” suggested Babe.
“There’s not enough of it to improve,” Mary retorted calmly.
“Well, you will go to our house-dance, won’t you?” begged Babbie.

“Oh, you must,” seconded Bob. “I’ve told piles of people you were
coming.”
“We shall die of disappointment if you don’t,” added Babe feelingly.
Mary laughed good-naturedly. “All right,” she conceded, “I’ll come. Only
be sure to get me lots of dances with freshmen. Then I can amuse myself by
making them think I’m one, also, and I shan’t be bored.”
On the way back to the campus the girls discussed Mary’s amazing attitude
toward the pleasures of college life.
“She must be awfully used up,” said Roberta, solemnly. “Why, she used to
be crazy about plays and dances and ‘eats.’”
“No use in coming up at all,” grumbled Katherine, “if she’s only going to
lie around and sleep.”
“She doesn’t look one bit tired,” declared Betty, “and she seems glad to be
back, only she doesn’t want to do anything. It’s certainly queer.”
“She must be either sick or in love,” said Madeline. “Nothing else will
account for it.”
“Then I think she’s in love,” declared little Helen Adams sedately. “She has
a happy look in her eyes.”
“Bosh!” jeered Bob. “Mary isn’t the sentimental kind. I’ll bet she feels
different after the spread.”
But though the spread was quite the grandest that had ever been seen at
Harding, and though Mary seemed to enjoy it quite as heartily as her guests,
who had conscientiously starved on campus fare for the week before it, it
failed to arouse in her the proper enthusiasm for college functions.
On Tuesday “after partaking of a light but elegant noontide repast on me,”
as Katherine put it, Mary declared her intention of taking a nap, and went to
her room. But half an hour later, when Babbie tiptoed up to ask if she really
meant to waste a glorious afternoon sleeping, and to put the runabout at her
service, the room was empty, and Mary turned up again barely in time for
the grand dinner at Cuyler’s.

“We were scared to death for fear you’d forgotten us,” said Madeline,
helping her off with her wraps. “Where have you been all this time?”
“Why, dressing,” explained Mary, wearing her most innocent expression.
“It takes ages to get into this gown, but it’s my best, and I wanted to do
honor to your very grand function.”
“That dress was lying on your bed when I stopped for you exactly fifteen
minutes ago,” declared Bob triumphantly. “So you’ll have to think of
another likely tale.”
Mary smiled her “beamish” smile.
“Well, I came just after you’d gone and isn’t fourteen minutes to waste on
dressing an age? If you mean where was I before that, why my nap wasn’t a
success, so I went walking, and it was so lovely that I couldn’t bear to come
in. These hills are perfectly fascinating after the city.”
“You little fraud,” cried Madeline. “You hate walking, and you can’t see
scenery——”
“As witness the nestle,” put in Katherine.
“So please tell us who he is,” finished Madeline calmly.
“The very idea of coming back to see us and then going off fussing with
Winsted men!” Babe’s tone was solemnly reproachful.
But Mary was equal to the situation. “I haven’t seen a Winsted man since I
came,” she declared. “I was going to tell you who was with me this
afternoon, but I shan’t now, because you’ve all been so excessively mean
and suspicious.” A waitress appeared, and Mary’s expression grew suddenly
ecstatic. “Do I see creamed chicken?” she cried. “Girls, I dreamed about
Cuyler’s creamed chicken every night last week. I was so afraid you
wouldn’t have it!”
Her appreciation of the dinner was so delightfully whole-hearted that even
Roberta forgave her everything, down to her absurd enthusiasm over a
ponderous psychology lecture and the very dull reception that followed it.
At the latter, to be sure, Mary acted exactly like her old self, for she sat in a
corner and monopolized Dr. Hinsdale for half an hour by the clock, while

her little friends, to quote Katherine Kittredge, “champed their bits” in their
impatience to capture her and escape to more congenial regions.
The next night at the Westcott House dance Mary was again her gay and
sportive self. If she was bored, she concealed it admirably, and that in spite
of the fact that her little scheme of playing freshman seemed doomed to
failure. Mary had walked out of chapel that morning with the front row,
and, even without the enormous bunch of violets which none of her senior
friends would confess to having sent her, she was not a figure to pass
unnoticed. So most of the freshmen on her card recognized her at once, and
the few who did not stoutly refused to be taken in by her innocent
references to “our class.”
She had the last dance but one with the sour-faced Miss Butts, who never
recognized any one; but Mary did not know that, and being rather tired she
swiftly waltzed her around the hall a few times and then suggested that they
watch the dance out from the gallery.
“What class are you?” asked Miss Butts, when they were established there.
“My card doesn’t say.”
“Doesn’t it?” said Mary idly, watching the kaleidoscope of gay colors
moving dizzily about beneath her. “Then suppose you guess.”
Miss Butts considered ponderously. “You aren’t a freshman,” she said
finally, “nor a sophomore.”
“How are you so sure of that?” asked Mary. “I was just going to say——”
“You’re a junior,” announced Miss Butts, calmly disregarding the
interruption.
Mary shook her head.
“Senior, then.”
Mary shook her head again.
“I didn’t think you looked old enough for that,” said Miss Butts. “Then I
was mistaken and you’re a sophomore.”

“No,” said Mary firmly.
Miss Butts stared. “Freshman?”
“No,” said Mary, who considered the befooling of Miss Butts beneath her.
“I graduated last year.”
“Oh, I don’t believe that: I believe you’re a freshman after all,” declared
Miss Butts. “You started to say you were a few minutes ago.”
“No, I graduated last June,” repeated Mary, a trifle sharply. “Here’s Miss
Hildreth coming for my next dance. You can ask her. I’m her guest this
evening. Didn’t I graduate last year, Babbie?”
Babbie stared uncomprehendingly for a moment. Then she remembered
Mary’s plan.
“Why, you naughty little freshman!” she cried reprovingly. “Have you been
telling her that?”
Miss Butts looked dazedly from the amused and reproachful Babbie to
Mary, whose expression was properly cowed and repentant.
“Are you really a freshman?” she asked. “Why, I don’t believe you are. I—I
don’t know what to believe!”
Mary smiled at her radiantly. “Never mind,” she said, “you’ll know the
truth some day. Next fall at about this time I’ll invite you to dinner, and then
you’ll know all about me. Now good-bye.”
Babbie regarded this speech as merely Mary’s convenient little way of
getting rid of the stupid Miss Butts, who for her part promptly forgot all
about it. But Mary remembered, and she declared that the sight of Miss
Butts’s face on the occasion of that dinner-party, with all its rather
remarkable accessories, was worth many evenings of boredom at “girl
dances.”
It was not until Friday, that Mary’s “little friends” caught her red-handed, in
an escapade that explained everything from the size of her trunk to the
puzzling insouciance of her manner. They all, and particularly Roberta, had
begun to feel a little hurt as the days went by and Mary indulged in many

mysterious absences and made unconvincing excuses for refusing
invitations that, as Katherine Kittredge said, were enough to turn the head
of a crown-princess. Friday, the day that had been reserved for the
expedition to Smuggler’s Notch, dawned crisp and clear, and some girls
who had had dinner at Mrs. Noble’s farm the night before brought back
glowing reports of the venison her brother had sent her from Maine, and the
roaring log fire that she built for them in the fireplace of her new dining-
room. So Roberta and Madeline hurried over before chapel to ask Mary to
reconsider. But she was firm in her refusal. She had waked with a headache.
Besides, she had letters to write and calls to make on her faculty friends and
the people she knew in town.
The embassy returned, disconsolate, and reported its failure.
“It’s just a shame,” said Eleanor. “We’ve been saving that trip all the fall, so
that Mary could go.”
“Let’s just go without her,” suggested Katherine rebelliously. “There can’t
be many more nice days.”
But Betty shook her head. “We don’t want to hurt her feelings. She’s a dear,
even if she does act queerly this week. Besides, every one of us but Roberta
and Madeline has that written lesson in English 10 to-morrow, and we
ought to study. I’m scared to death over it.”
“So am I,” agreed Katherine sadly. “I suppose we’d better wait.”
“But we can go walking,” said Madeline to Roberta, and Roberta, more hurt
than any of the rest by her idol’s strange conduct, silently assented.
They were scuffling gaily through the fallen leaves on an unfrequented road
through the woods, when they heard a carriage coming swiftly up behind
them and turned to see—of all persons—Mary Brooks, who hated driving,
and Dr. Hinsdale. Mary was talking gaily and looked quite reconciled to her
fate, and Dr. Hinsdale was leaving the horses very much to themselves in
the pleasant absorption of watching Mary’s face. Indeed so interested were
the pair in each other that they almost passed the two astonished girls
standing by the roadside, without recognizing them at all. But just as she
whirled past, Mary saw them, and leaned back to wave her hand and smile
her “beamish” smile at the unwitting discoverers of her secret.

It was dusk and nearly dinner time before Dr. Hinsdale drew his horses up
in front of the house around the corner, but Mary’s “little friends” gave up
dressing, without a qualm, and even risked missing their soup to sit, lined
up in an accusing row on her bed and her window-box, ready to greet her
when she stumbled into her dark room and lit her gas.
“Oh, girls! What a start you gave me!” she cried, suddenly perceiving her
visitors. “I suppose you think I’m perfectly horrid,” she went on hastily,
“but truly I couldn’t help it. When a faculty asks you to go driving, you
can’t tell him that you hate it—and I couldn’t for the life of me scrape up a
previous engagement.”
“Speaking of engagements”—began Madeline provokingly.
“All’s fair in love, Mary,” Katherine broke in. “You’re perfectly excusable.
We all think so.”
“Who said anything about love?” demanded Mary, stooping to brush an
imaginary speck of dust from her skirt.
“Next time,” advised Rachel laughingly, “you’d better take us into your
confidence. You’ve given yourself a lot of unnecessary bother, and us quite
a little worry, though we don’t mind that now.”
“Why didn’t you tell us that he spent the summer at the same place that you
did?” asked little Helen Adams.
Mary started. “Who told you that?” she demanded anxiously.
“Nobody but Lucile,” explained Betty in soothing tones. “She visited there
for a week, and this afternoon just by chance she happened to speak of
seeing him. It fitted in beautifully, you see. She doesn’t know you were
there too, so it’s all right.”
Mary gave a relieved little sigh, and then, turning suddenly, fell upon the
row of pitiless inquisitors, embracing as many as possible and smiling
benignly at the rest. “Oh, girls, he’s a dear,” she said. “He’s worth twenty of
the gilded youths you meet out in society.” She drew back hastily. “But
we’re only good friends,” she declared. “He’s been down a few times to

spend Sunday—that was how I heard about the lecture—but he comes to
see father as much as to see me—and—and you mustn’t gossip.”
“We won’t,” Katherine promised for them all. “You can trust us. We always
seem to have a faculty romance or two on our hands. We’re getting used to
it.”
“But it’s not a romance,” wailed Mary. “He took me walking and driving
because mother asks him to dinner. We’re nothing but jolly good friends.”
“Nothing but jolly good friends—”
That was the last thing Mary said when, late the next afternoon, her “little
friends” waved her off for home.
“Isn’t she just about the last person you’d select for a professor’s wife?”
said Helen, as Mary’s stylish little figure, poised on the rear platform of the
train, swung out of sight around a curve.
“No, indeed she isn’t,” declared Roberta loyally. “She’ll be a fine one. She’s
awfully clever, only she makes people think she isn’t, because she knows
how to put on her clothes.”
“And it’s one mission of the modern college girl,” announced Madeline
oracularly, “to show the people aforesaid that the two things can go
together. Let’s go to Smuggler’s Notch Monday to celebrate.”

CHAPTER VI
HELEN ADAMS’S MISSION

The particular mission that Madeline had discovered for the modern college
girl was one that Helen Chase Adams would never probably do much to
fulfil. But Helen had a mission of her own—the mission of being queer.
Sometimes she hated it, sometimes she laughed at it, always it seemed to
her a very humble one, but she honestly tried to live up to its
responsibilities and to make the most of the opportunities it offered.
The loneliness of Helen’s freshman year had made an indelible impression
on her. Even now that she was a prominent senior, an “Argus” editor, and a
valued member of Dramatic Club, she never seemed to herself to “belong”
to things as the other girls did. She was still an outsider. An unexplainable
something held her aloof from the easy familiarities of the life around her,
and made it inevitable that she should be, as she had been from the first, an
observer rather than an actor in the drama of college life. And from her
vantage point of observation she saw many strange things, and made her
own little queer deductions and comments upon them.
On a certain gray and gloomy afternoon in November Helen sat alone in the
“Argus” sanctum. She loved that sanctum—the big oak table strewn with
books and magazines, the soft-toned oriental rugs, and the shimmering
green curtains between which one could catch enchanting glimpses of
Paradise River and the sunsets. She liked it as much as she hated her own
bare little room, where the few pretty things that she had served only to call
attention to the many that she hadn’t. But to-day she was not thinking about
the room or the view. It was “make-up” day for the sketch department—
Helen’s department of the “Argus.” In half an hour she must submit her
copy to Miss Raymond for approval—not that the exact hour of the day was
specified, but if she waited until nearer dinner-time or until evening Miss
Raymond was very likely to be at home, and Helen dreaded, while she

enjoyed a personal interview with her divinity. Curiously enough she was
more than ever afraid of Miss Raymond since she had been chosen editor of
the “Argus.” She was sure that Miss Raymond was responsible for her
appointment, but she had never gotten up courage to thank her, and she was
possessed by the fear that she was disappointing Miss Raymond in the
performance of her official duties. So she preferred to find Miss Raymond’s
fascinating sitting-room vacant when she brought her copy, to drop it
swiftly on the table nearest the door, and stopping only for one look at the
enticing prospect of new books heaped on old mahogany, to flee
precipitately like a thief in the night.
The copy for this month was all ready. There was Ruth Howard’s
monologue, almost as funny to read as it had been in the telling, next, by
way of contrast, a sad little story of neglected childhood by a junior who
had never written anything good before, and a humorous essay on kittens by
another junior that nobody had suspected of being literary. There was also a
verse, or rather two verses; and it was these that caused the usually prompt
and decisive Helen to hesitate and even to dawdle, wasting a precious
afternoon in a futile attempt to square her conscience and still do as she
pleased about those verses. One of them was Helen’s own. It was good;
Miss Raymond had said so with emphasis, and Helen wanted it to go into
the “Argus.” She had rather expected that Jane Drew would ask for it for
the main department of the magazine; but she hadn’t, and her copy had
gone to Miss Raymond the day before. The other verses were also stamped
with Miss Raymond’s heartiest approval, and like the rest of the articles that
Helen had collected, they were the work of a “nobody.” Helen’s vigorous
unearthing of undiscovered talent was a joke with the “Argus” staff, and her
own great pride. But to-day she was not in a benevolent mood. She had
refused all through the fall to have anything of her own in the “Argus”; she
did not believe in the editors printing their own work. But these verses were
different; she loved them, she wanted people to see them and to know that
they were hers.
She had thought of consulting Jane or Marion Lustig, who was editor-in-
chief, but she knew beforehand what either of them would say. “Put in your
own verse, silly child! Why didn’t you say you’d like it used in the other
department? We’ve got to blow our own horns if we want them blown. Use
the others next time—or give them back.”

But by next month there might be an embarrassment of good material, and
as for giving them back, Jane could do it easily enough, but Helen, being
queer, couldn’t. For who knew how much getting into the “Argus” might
mean to that unknown other girl? Helen had never so much as heard her
name before, though she was a sophomore. She had a premonition that she
was queer too, and lonely and unhappy. The verses were very sad, and
somehow they sounded true.
“Perhaps she’ll be an editor some day,” Helen sighed. “Anyway I’ll give
her a chance.”
She put on her coat and gathered up her manuscripts, first folding her own
verses and pushing them vindictively into the depths of her own particular
drawer in the sanctum table.
When she reached the Davidson she noticed with relief that Miss
Raymond’s windows were dark. She was in time then. But when she
knocked on the half-opened door she was taken aback to hear Miss
Raymond’s voice saying, “Come in,” out of the shadows.
“Oh, excuse me!” began Helen in a frightened voice. “I’ve brought you the
material for the sketch department. Please don’t bother about a light. I
mustn’t stay.”
But Miss Raymond went on lighting the lamp on her big table. As she stood
for a moment full in the glare of it, Helen noticed that she looked worn and
tired.
“I’m very sorry that I disturbed you,” she said sadly. “You were resting.”
Miss Raymond shook her head. “Not resting. Thinking. Do you like to
think, Miss Adams?”
“Why—yes, I suppose so,” answered Helen doubtfully. “Isn’t that what
college is supposed to teach us to do?”
“I shouldn’t like to guarantee that it would in all cases,” said Miss Raymond
smilingly. “Has it taught you that?”
“Yes,” said Helen. “I don’t mean to be conceited, Miss Raymond, but I
think it has.”

“And you find it, as I do, rather a deadly delight,” went on Miss Raymond,
more to herself than to Helen. “And sometimes you wish you had never
learned. When people tell you sad things, you wish you needn’t go over and
over them, trying to better them, trying to reason out the whys and
wherefores of them, trying to live yourself into the places of the people who
have to endure them. And when they don’t tell you, you have to piece them
out for yourself just the same.” Miss Raymond came sharply back to the
present and held out her hand for Helen’s bundle of manuscript.
Helen gave it to her in puzzled silence, and watched her as she looked
rapidly through it.
“Ruth Howard?” she questioned, when she reached the signature of the
monologue. “Do I know her? Oh, a freshman, is she? She sounds very
promising. Ellen Lacey—yes, I remember that story. Cora Wentworth—oh,
I’m very glad you’ve got something of hers. She needs encouragement.
Anne Carter—oh, Miss Adams, how did you know?”
“How did I know?” repeated Helen in bewilderment.
Miss Raymond looked at her keenly. “So you didn’t know,” she said. “It is a
mere coincidence that you are going to print her verses.”
“I don’t know anything about her,” Helen explained. “I heard you read the
verses in your theme class last week. And at the close of the hour I asked
you to let me have them and several other things. I used these first because I
had all the prose I needed for this time.”
“I see,” said Miss Raymond. “Have you told her yet that you want them?”
“No,” said Helen, guiltily. “I was going to write her a note as soon as I got
home. I didn’t suppose she would care.”
“I presume you noticed that they are very remarkable.”
Helen blushed, thinking how she had hesitated between these and her own
production, which she was sure could not be considered at all “remarkable.”
“I—well, I went mostly by what you said. I don’t believe I am a good judge
of poetry—of verses, I mean.”

“You needn’t be afraid to call these verses poetry. But I don’t blame you for
not fully appreciating them. No girl ought to understand the tragedy of utter
defeat, which is their theme.”
Miss Raymond paused, and Helen wondered if she ought to go or stay.
“Miss Adams,” Miss Raymond went on again presently, “the author of
those verses was in my room just before you came. She wanted to return a
book that I lent her early in the term, by way of answering some question
that she had brought up in my sophomore English class. She says that the
book and the word of appreciation that went with it are the only kindness
for which she has to thank Harding college, and that I am the only person to
whom she cares to say good-bye. I don’t know why she should except me. I
had quite forgotten her. I associated nothing whatever with the name on
those verses until I looked at it again just now. I considered the tragic note
in them merely as a literary triumph. I never thought of the girl behind the
tragedy.” She waited a moment. “She’s going to leave college,” she went on
abruptly. “She says that a year and a half of it is a fair trial. I couldn’t deny
that. She says that she has made no friends, leaves without one regret or one
happy memory. Miss Adams, would you be willing, instead of writing her a
note, to tell her personally about this?”
“Why, certainly,” said Helen, “if you think she’d like it better.”
“Yes, I am sure she would. You won’t find her at all hard to get on with. She
has a dreadful scar on one cheek, from a cut or a burn, that gives her face a
queer one-sided look. I suspect that may be at the bottom of her
unhappiness.”
On the way across the campus Helen had an inspiration, which led her a
little out of her way, to the house where Jane Drew, the literary editor of the
“Argus” lived.
“I’m so relieved that my department is all made up,” she told Jane artfully,
“that I feel like celebrating. Won’t you meet me at Cuyler’s for supper?”
Jane promised, a good deal surprised, for Helen was not in the habit of
asking her to supper at Cuyler’s; and Helen, after arranging to meet her
guest down-town, hurried on to the address that Miss Raymond had given
her, one of the most desirable of the off-campus houses.

Miss Carter was in, the maid said, and a moment later she appeared to
speak for herself. She flushed with embarrassment when she saw Helen,
and her dreadful, disfiguring scar showed all the more plainly on her
reddened cheek.
“Oh, I supposed it was the woman with my washing,” she said. “I don’t
have many calls. You must excuse this messy shirt waist. Please sit down.”
“Won’t you take me up to your room?” asked Helen, trying to think how
Betty Wales would have put the other girl at her ease. “We can talk so much
better there.”
Miss Carter hesitated. “Why, certainly, if you prefer. It’s in great confusion.
I’m packing, or getting ready to pack, rather,” and she led the way up-stairs
to a big room that, even in its half-dismantled condition, looked singularly
attractive and quite different somehow from the regulation college room.
“I have a dreadful confession to make,” said Helen gaily, when they were
seated.
“I’ve taken your verses for the ‘Argus.’ I’ve already sent them in to Miss
Raymond, and now I’ve come to ask if you are willing. I do hope you are.”
“Why certainly,” said Miss Carter quietly. “You are perfectly welcome to
them of course. You needn’t have taken the trouble to come away up here to
ask.”
Then she relapsed into silence. Helen could not tell whether she was
pleased or not. She had an uncomfortable feeling that she was being
dismissed; but she did not go. Never in her life had she worked so hard to
make conversation as she did in the next ten minutes. The “Argus,” the new
chapel rules, Miss Raymond and her theme classes, the sophomore
elections,—none of them evoked a responsive chord in the strange girl who
sat impassive, with no thought apparently of her social duties and
responsibilities.
“She must think I don’t know how to take a hint,” reflected Helen, “but I
don’t care. I’m going to keep on trying.”

Presently she noticed that from Miss Carter’s window could be seen Mrs.
Chapin’s house and the windows of her and Betty’s old room.
“That was where I lived when I first came to Harding,” she began
awkwardly, pointing them out. Then she looked at the girl opposite, read the
misery in her big gray eyes, and opened her heart. Betty Wales, who had
worked so hard to get at a little of the story of Helen’s freshman year would
have been amazed at the confidences she poured out so freely to this
stranger. Indeed Helen was surprised herself at the ease with which she
spoke and the dramatic quality that she managed to put into her brief
account of the awkward, misfit, unhappy freshman.
Miss Carter listened at first apathetically, then with growing interest.
“Thank you,” she said gravely, when Helen had finished. “I thought I was
the only one who felt so.”
“Oh, no, you aren’t,” said Helen brightly. “There are lots of others, I guess.”
“No one with a thing like this,” said the girl, with a swift, passionate gesture
toward her scar.
“Don’t,” said Helen gently. “Please don’t think about it. No one else does,
I’m sure.”
“I got it just before I came here,” went on the girl, speaking almost fiercely.
“It came in a horrible way, but it’s horrible just of itself. I entered Harding
because I thought the college life—the girls and the good times and the
work—would help me to forget it—or to get used to being so ugly.”
Helen considered a moment in silence. “I guess we’re even more alike than
I thought,” she said at last. “We both expected college to do it all for us,
while we—just sat. But I can tell you—do you play basket-ball? Anyhow
you’ve seen it played. Well, you’ve got to keep your eye on the ball, and
then you’ve got to jump—hard. Have you noticed that?”
Miss Carter laughed happily at Helen’s whimsical comparison. “No,” she
said, “I’ve never been much interested in basket-ball. I’m afraid I’ve ‘just
sat’ or jumped the wrong way.”

Helen considered again, her small face wrinkled with the intensity of her
thought. “You mean you’ve jumped away from the very things you were
trying to get hold of,” she said. “You’ve expected things to come to you.
They won’t. You’ve got to do your part. You’ve got to jump very often, and
as if you meant it.”
The girl nodded. “I see.”
“You can do one thing right away,” said Helen briskly, rising and buttoning
her coat. “Do you know Jane Drew? Well, she’s an awfully clever senior
and an editor. She’s going to have dinner with me at Cuyler’s, and I’d like
you to come too. You see one of the things you have jumped into already is
being a star contributor to the ‘Argus,’ and we always want to meet our star
contributors.”
Miss Carter hesitated.
“Never mind your waist,” Helen urged tactfully. “It looks perfectly fresh to
me, but you can keep your coat on if you’d rather.”
“All right, I’ll come,” said Miss Carter bravely.
And having yielded, she kept to the spirit, as well as the letter, of her
promise. Jane, who was a very matter-of-fact young person, treated her with
the same off-hand cordiality that she would have bestowed on any other
chance acquaintance with interesting possibilities. The girls who stopped at
the table to speak to Jane or Helen, smiled and nodded affably when they
were introduced. Some of them stared a little, at the unusual combination of
two prominent seniors and an obscure underclassman, but Miss Carter did
not flinch. After dinner, when Jane had gone to speak to some friends at
another table, she leaned forward toward her hostess. “I want to thank you,”
she said shyly, “for telling me about yourself and for bringing me here. Do
you know, I was going to leave college, but I’m not now. I’m going to stay
on—and try jumping,” she ended quickly as Jane reappeared.
So Helen felt that her dinner had been a success, even though she should
have to borrow largely from her next month’s meagre allowance to pay for
it.

On her way through the campus she met Miss Raymond, hurrying to meet
an important engagement. But she stopped to inquire about Miss Carter.
“I knew you’d manage it,” she said, when she had heard Helen’s brief story
of her adventures. “You’re a person of resources. That’s why we wanted
you on the ‘Argus’ board.”
Helen fairly danced the rest of the way to the Belden. “Perhaps I shan’t be
afraid of her next time,” she thought. “I’d rather she’d say that than have
sixty verses in the ‘Argus.’ Oh, what a selfish pig I was trying to be! I don’t
deserve to have it all come out so beautifully. And—oh, dear, I’m late for
the meeting of the house play committee, and Betty said it was awfully
important.”
She found the committee in riotous and jubilant session in Madeline’s
room.
“Three cheers for Sara Crewe!” shrieked Polly Eastman, when Helen
appeared.
“Goodness, I’m not Sara,” gasped Helen.
“Oh, I mean the play, not the character,” explained Polly impatiently. “It’s
going to be simply great. What do you suppose we’ve got now, Helen?”
“I don’t know,” said Helen, sitting down on the floor, since the bed and all
the chairs were fully occupied.
“Well guess,” commanded Polly, tossing her a cushion.
“A lot of Turkish-looking things for Mr. Carrisford’s study.”
“Nonsense! We can get those all right when the time comes.”
“Josephine Boyd has learned her part.”
“Then she’s done a tall lot of work on it since last rehearsal,” said Polly
serenely. “I’m sure I hope she has, but this is something any amount nicer.”
“Then I give up.”

“Well, it’s a monkey,” cried Polly triumphantly, “a real live monkey that
belongs to a hand-organ man in Boston. The Italian bootblack at the station
knows him, and—did he promise fair and square to get them up here,
Lucile?”
“Fair and square,” repeated Lucile promptly. “I said we’d give him five
dollars and his fare up from Boston. It’s well worth it. A cat would have
been too absurd when everybody knows the story.”
“I hope Sara won’t mind carrying a live monkey across the stage,” said
Betty. “I should be dreadfully afraid it would bite.”
“She ought to have thought of that when she took the part,” said Madeline.
“She can’t flunk now.”
“Let’s hurry it through and have the organ-man play for a dance afterward,”
suggested the ingenious Georgia Ames. “He’d surely throw that in for the
five dollars.”
“Better have him play between the acts too,” put in somebody else.
“There’s nothing like getting your money’s worth.”
“And we’ll pay him all in pennies,” added Polly gleefully. “We can take
turns handing them out to the monkey. How many pennies will there be in
five dollars and a fare from Boston, Lucile?”
Helen listened to their gay banter, wondering, as many thoughtful people
have wondered before her, at the light-hearted abandon of these other girls.
“It must be fun to be like that,” she reflected, “but I don’t believe I should
want to change places with any of them. They only see their own little piece
of things, and they don’t even know it’s little,—like the man who didn’t
know anything about the forest he was walking through, because he got so
interested in the trees. My tree is just a scraggly, crooked little sapling that
won’t ever amount to much, but I can see the whole big forest, and hear it
talk, and that makes up. I’m glad I’m one of the kind that college teaches to
think,” ended Helen happily.
A moment later she made an addendum. “Betty Wales is a kind by herself,”
she decided. “She doesn’t exactly think, but she knows. And she’s really
responsible for to-day. I wish I could tell her about it.”

CHAPTER VII
ROBERTA “ARRIVES”

It was dress rehearsal night for the Belden House play, and the hall in the
Students’ Building, where the big house-plays are performed was the scene
of a tremendous bustle and excitement. The play was to be “Sara Crewe,”
or rather “The Little Princess,” for that is the title of the regular stage
version of Mrs. Burnett’s story which the Belden House was giving by the
special permission of the Princess herself. The pretty young actress who had
“created” the part was a friend of Madeline’s father, and Madeline, being on
the committee to choose a play, declared that she was tired to death of
seeing the girls do Sheridan and Goldsmith and the regulation sort of
modern farce, and boldly wrote to the Princess for permission to act her
play, because it seemed so exactly suited to the capabilities of college girls.
The Princess had not only said yes, but she had declared that she should be
very much interested in the success of the play, and when Madeline, writing
to thank her, had suggested that the Belden House would be only too
delighted if she came up to see their performance, she had accepted their
invitation with enthusiasm. Of course the committee and the cast were
exceedingly flattered, but they were also exceedingly frightened and
nervous, and even the glorious promise of a live monkey, with a hand-organ
man thrown in, did not wholly reassure them.
To-night everything seemed to be at sixes and sevens. Though most of the
committee had toiled over it all the afternoon, the stage resembled
pandemonium rather than the schoolroom of Miss Minchen’s Select
Seminary, which was to be the scene of the first act. The committee were
tired and, to speak frankly, cross, with the exception of Madeline, who was
provokingly cool and nonchalant, though she had worked harder than any
one else. The cast were infected with that irresponsible hilarity that always
attacks an amateur company at their last rehearsal. They danced about the
stage, getting in the way of the committee, shrieking with laughter at their

first glimpses of one another’s costumes, and making flippant suggestions
for all sorts of absurd and impossible improvements.
Meanwhile, regardless of the fact that the rehearsal ought to have begun
half an hour before, the committee and Mr. Carrisford’s three Hindu
servants were holding a solemn conclave at the back of the stage. The chef-
d‘œuvre of their scenic effects was refusing to work; the bagdads that were
to descend as if by Hindu magic and cover the bare walls of Sara’s little
attic bedroom when the good fairies, in the guise of the aforesaid servants,
effected its transformation in the second act. There weren’t enough of the
draperies for one thing, and some of them wouldn’t unroll quickly, while
others threatened to tumble down on the servants’ devoted heads.
“Well, we’ll just have to let them go for to-night,” said Nita Reese
dejectedly at last. She was chairman of the committee. “To-morrow we’ll
fix them all up again, the way Madeline says is right, and you three must
come over and do that part of the scene again. Is everybody ready?”
“Miss Amelia Minchen isn’t,” said Betty, “She just came in carrying her
costume.”
“Then go and help her hurry into it,” commanded Nita peremptorily.
“Madeline, will you fix Ram Dass’s turban? He’s untwisted it again of
course. Georgie Ames, line up the Seminary girls and the Carmichael
children, and see whether any of their skirts are too long. Take them down
on the floor. Everybody off the stage, please, but the scene-shifters.”
“Oh, Nita,” cried Polly Eastman, who had just come in, rushing breathlessly
up to the distracted chairman, “I’m so sorry to be late, but some people that
I couldn’t refuse asked me down-town to dinner. I ate and ran, really I did.
And Nita, what do you think——”
“I’m much too tired to think,” returned Nita, wearily. “What’s happened
now?”
“Why, nothing has actually happened, only I was at the station this
afternoon, and I asked the shoe-shine man about the monkey, and he hasn’t
heard, but he told the organ-man that the play began at half-past eight, and
all the trains have been horribly late to-day, so if he should plan to get in on
the eight-fifteen——”

“Have him telegraph that it begins at six,” said Nita, firmly. “Go and see to
it now.”
“Why, I did tell him to,” said Polly, sighing at the prospect of going out
again. “Only he’s so irresponsible that I think we ought to decide——”
“Go and stand over him while he telegraphs,” said Nita with finality. “We
can’t understudy a monkey. Josephine Boyd, come here and go through
your long speech. I want to be sure that you get it right. It didn’t make sense
the way you said it yesterday.”
“Oh, Nita.” It was Lucile Merrifield holding out a yellow envelope.
Nita clutched it frantically. “Perhaps she’s not coming. Wouldn’t I be
relieved!”
“It’s not a telegram,” explained Lucile, gently, “only the proof of the
programs that the printer has taken this opportune moment to send up. The
boy says if you could look at it right off, why, he could wait and take it
back. They want it the first thing in the morning.”
“Give it to Helen Adams,” said Nita, turning back to Josephine. “She can
mark proof. Go on Josephine, I’m listening, and don’t stop again for
anybody.”
Josephine, who was the father of the large and irrepressible Carmichael
family, had just finished declaiming her longest speech with praiseworthy
regard for its meaning, when somebody called out, “Ermengarde St. John
isn’t here yet.”
Nita sank down in Miss Amelia Minchen’s armchair with a little moan of
despair. “Somebody go and get her,” she said. “Betty Wales, you’d better
go. You can dress people fastest.”
It seemed to Betty, as she hurried down-stairs and over to the Belden, that
she had toiled along the same route, laden with screens, rugs and couch-
covers, at least a hundred times that afternoon. She was tired and
exasperated at this final hitch, and she burst into the room of the fat
freshman who had Ermengarde’s part with scant ceremony. What was her
amazement to find it quite empty.

“Oh, she can’t have forgotten and gone off somewhere!” wailed Betty.
“Why, every one was talking about the rehearsal at dinner time.”
The cast and committee included so many members of the house that it was
almost depopulated, and none of the few girls whom Betty could find knew
anything about the missing Ermengarde.
“I must have passed her on the way here,” Betty decided at last, and rushed
down-stairs again. As she went by the matron’s door she almost ran into
that lady, hurrying out.
“Oh, I beg your pardon, Mrs. Kent,” she said. “You haven’t seen
Ermengarde—that is, I mean Janet Kirk, have you?”
“No, not yet,” said Mrs. Kent briskly. “I only heard about it five minutes
ago. I’m just getting ready now to go up and take the poor child some
things she’s sent for.”
“But she isn’t in her room,” said Betty, bewildered but certain that Mrs.
Kent’s apparent affection for the irresponsible Janet was very ill-bestowed.
“Of course not, my dear,” returned Mrs. Kent, serenely. “She’s at the
infirmary with a badly sprained ankle. She’ll have to keep off it for a month
at least, the doctor says.”

“OH, I BEG YOUR PARDON”

“Oh, Mrs. Kent!” wailed Betty. “And she’s Ermengarde St. John in the
house-play. What can we do?”
Mrs. Kent shook her head helplessly. “You’ll have to do without Janet,” she
said. “That’s certain. She was on her way home to dinner when she slipped
on a piece of ice near the campus-gate. She lay there several minutes before
any one saw her, and then luckily Dr. Trench came along and drove her
straight to the infirmary. She fainted while they were bandaging her ankle.”

“I’m very sorry,” said Betty, her vision of a possible hasty recovery
dispelled by the last sentence. After a moment’s hesitation she decided not
to go back to the Students’ Building to consult Nita. It would be better to
bring some one over from the house to read the part for to-night. It was
important, but luckily it wasn’t very long, and somebody would have to
learn it in time for the play the next evening.
So she hurried up-stairs again and the first person she met was Roberta
Lewis, marching down the corridor with a huge Greek dictionary under her
arm.
“Put that book down, Roberta; and come over to the rehearsal,” commanded
Betty. “Ermengarde St. John has sprained her ankle, and gone to the
infirmary and everybody’s waiting.”
“You mean that you want me to go and get her?” asked Roberta doubtfully.
“Because I think it would take two people to help her walk, if she’s very
lame. She’s awfully fat, you know.”
“We want you to read Janet’s part,” explained Betty, “just for to-night, until
the committee can find some one to take it.” And she gave a little more
explicit account of the state of affairs at the rehearsal.
“Yes, indeed, I’ll be glad to,” said Roberta readily. She was secretly
delighted to be furnished with an excuse for seeing the dress rehearsal. She
had longed with all her soul to be appointed a member of the play-
committee, but of course the house-president had not put her on; she was
the last person, so the president thought, who would be useful there. And
Roberta could not screw her courage up to the point of trying for a place in
the cast. So no one knew, since she had never told any one, that she thought
acting the most interesting thing in the world and that she loved to act, in
spite of the terrors of having an audience. But she had let slip her one
chance—the offer of a part in Mary’s famous melodrama away back in her
freshman year—and she had never had another.
And now, because she was Roberta Lewis, proud and shy and dreadfully
afraid of pushing in where she wasn’t wanted, she did not think it necessary
to mention to Betty that she had borrowed a copy of the play from little

Ruth Howard, who was Sara, and that she had read it over until she knew
almost every line of it by heart.
Of course the committee were thrown into a state bordering upon panic by
the news of Janet’s accident, but Madeline comfortingly reminded them that
the worse the last rehearsal was, the better the play was sure to be; and there
was certainly nothing to do now but go ahead.
So they began to rehearse at last, almost an hour late, and the first act went
off with great spirit, in spite of the handicap of a strange Ermengarde, who
had to read her part because she was ashamed to confess that she knew it
already, and who was supposed not to be familiar with her “stage business.”
To be sure, she had not very much to do in this scene, but at the end
everybody thanked her effusively and Ruth Howard declared that she never
saw anybody who “caught on” so fast.
“You ought to take the part to-morrow night,” she said.
“Oh, oh!” Roberta cautioned her, in alarm and embarrassment. “They’re
going to have Polly Eastman. I heard Nita say so. Besides, I wouldn’t for
anything.”
Ermengarde’s chance comes in the second act, where, half in pity and half
in admiration for the queer little Sara Crewe, she comes up to make friends
with her, and, finding to her horror that Sara is actually hungry, decides to
bring her “spread” up to Sara’s attic. There, later, the terrible Miss Minchen
finds her select pupils gathered, and wrathfully puts an end to their merry-
making.
At the opening of this scene the attic was supposed to be lighted by one
small candle, and consequently the stage was very dim.
“I don’t believe Roberta can manage with that light,” whispered Nita to
Betty who was standing with her in one of the wings.
“Don’t let’s change unless we have to,” Betty whispered back. “You know
we wanted to get the effect of Miss Minchen’s curl papers and night-cap.
Why, Nita, Roberta hasn’t any book. She’s saying her part right off.”

“No!” Nita was incredulous. “Why, Betty Wales, she is, and she’s doing it
splendidly, fifty per cent, better than Janet did.”
Sure enough Roberta, becoming engrossed in the play, had forgotten to
conceal her unwarranted knowledge of it. She realized what she had done
when a burst of applause greeted her exit, and actors and committee alike
forgot the proprieties of a last rehearsal to make a united assault upon her.
“Roberta Lewis,” cried Betty accusingly, “why didn’t you tell me that you
knew Ermengarde’s part?”
“Oh, I don’t know it,” protested Roberta. “I only know snatches of it here
and there. Polly can learn it in no time.”
“She won’t have the chance,” said Nita decisively. “You must take it,
Roberta. Why didn’t you tell people that you could act like that?”
“I shall have stage-fright and spoil everything,” declared Roberta forlornly.
“Nonsense,” said Nita. “You’d be ashamed to do anything of the kind.”
“Yes,” agreed Roberta solemnly, “I should.” Whereupon everybody
laughed, and Nita hugged Roberta and assured her that there was no way
out of it.
“Somebody go and get Janet’s costume,” she ordered, “and any one who
has a spare minute can be fitting it over. We shall have to have an extra
rehearsal to-morrow of the parts where Ermengarde comes in. Go on now,
Sara. Use Lucile’s muff for the monkey.”
When at last act three was finished it was ten o’clock and Nita gave a sigh
of utter exhaustion. “If Madeline’s rule holds,” she said, “this play ought to
go like clockwork to-morrow.”
And it did, despite the rather dubious tone of the chairman’s prophecy. The
Princess arrived duly just after luncheon, and everybody except the cast,
who would do their share later, helped to entertain her. This was not
difficult. She wasn’t a college girl, she explained, and she had never known
many of them. She just wanted to hear them talk, see their rooms, and if it
wasn’t too much trouble she should enjoy looking on at a game of—what
was it they played so much at Harding? Basket-ball, somebody prompted.

Yes, that was it. The sophomore teams which had just been chosen were
proud to play a game for her, and they even suggested, fired by her
responsive enthusiasm, that they should teach her to play too.
“I should love it,” she said, “if somebody would lend me one of those
becoming suits. But I mustn’t.” She sighed. “The newspapers would be sure
to get hold of it. Besides they’re giving a tea for me at the Belden. It begins
in five minutes. Doesn’t time just fly at Harding?”
The monkey also arrived in good season, whether thanks to or in spite of
Polly’s exertions was not clear, since his master spoke no English and not
even Madeline could understand his Italian. The bagdads worked
beautifully. The new Ermengarde was letter-perfect, and nobody but herself
had any fear that she would be stage-struck, even though the Princess would
be sitting in the very middle of the fourth row. Janet’s name was still on the
program, for Roberta had sternly insisted that it shouldn’t be crossed out;
and as neither of the two Ermengardes was very well known to the college
in general, only a few people noticed the change. But the part made a hit.
“Isn’t she just like some little girl who used to go to school with you—that
funny, stupid Ermengarde?” one girl would say to another. “They’re all
natural, but she’s absolutely perfect.”
“Sara’s a dear,” said the Princess, “but I want to talk to Ermengarde. Mayn’t
I go behind? We actor people always like to do that, you know.”
So she was escorted behind the scenes, and it was the proudest moment of
Roberta’s life when the Princess, having asked particularly for her, said all
sorts of nice things about her “real talent” and “artistic methods.”
“That settles it, Roberta,” said Betty, who was behind the scenes in her
capacity of chief dressing-maid and first assistant to the make-up man.
“You’ve got to try for senior dramatics.”
“Do you really think I could get a part?” asked Roberta coolly.
“I think you might,” said Betty, amazed beyond words by Roberta’s ready
acquiescence. “You probably won’t get anything big,” she added cautiously.
“There are such a lot of people in our class who can act. But the girls say
that the only way to get a small part is to try for a big one. Don’t you

remember how Mary Brooks tried for the hero and the heroine and the
villain and then was proud as a peacock to be a page and say two lines, and
Dr. Brooks and her mother and two aunts and six cousins came to see her
do it.”
“Dear me,” said Roberta in frightened tones, “do you suppose my father
and my cousin will feel obliged to come?”
“I don’t know,” laughed Betty, “but I feel obliged to remind you that the
third act of Sara Crewe is on and you belong out there where you can hear
your cue.”
“I hope Roberta won’t be disappointed about getting a part in the senior
play,” Betty confided to Madeline, as they parted afterward in the Belden
House hall. “She did awfully well to-night, but I think she takes it too
seriously. She doesn’t realize what tremendous competition there is for the
parts in our plays, nor what lots of practice some of the girls have had.”
“Oh, I wouldn’t worry,” said Madeline easily. “If she doesn’t get anything,
she’ll have to do without. She’ll have plenty of company. She probably
won’t try when the time comes.”
“Yes,” said Betty, “she will, and she’s so sensitive that she’ll hate terribly to
fail. So, as I started her on her mad career as an actress, I feel responsible.”
“You always feel responsible for something,” laughed Madeline. “While
you’re in the business why don’t you remember that you’re responsible for
a nice little slice of to-night’s performance. Miss Ferris says it’s the best
house-play she’s seen.”
“I know. Isn’t it just splendid?” sighed Betty rapturously. “And isn’t the
Princess a dear? But Madeline, you haven’t any idea how my feet ache.”

CHAPTER VIII
THE GREATEST TOY-SHOP ON EARTH

“No,” said Betty, “I haven’t found it, and now I’m almost sure I shan’t,
because Nita’s lost hers.”
“What has Nita lost?” asked Madeline from her nest of pillows. It was the
evening after the play, and the Belden House felt justified in taking life
easily. “She lost her head last night,” chuckled Madeline, without waiting
for Betty’s answer. “Did you hear her imploring the organ-man in her most
classic English not to let me take the monkey out in front to show to the
President? As if I really would!”
“You’ve done just as crazy things in your time, dear,” retorted Katherine
Kittredge, who had come over to borrow one of Betty’s notebooks and had
found the atmosphere of elegant leisure that pervaded the room irresistible.
“Do you really think so?” asked Madeline amiably. “Well, before we go
into that I want to know what else Nita has lost.”
“Why, a pin,” explained Betty,—“that lovely one with the amethyst in the
centre and the ring of little pearls in a quaint old setting. It used to be her
great-grandmother’s. Mine wasn’t much to lose, and I felt sure until to-day
that it would turn up, but it hasn’t, and now I’m afraid it was really stolen.”
“Have you looked all through that?” asked Madeline, pointing to the
miscellaneous assortment of books, papers, dance-cards and bric-a-brac that
littered Betty’s small desk to the point of positive inundation.
Betty assented with dignity. “And I haven’t had time since to put it back in
the pigeon-holes. When Nita told me about her pin, I got worried about
mine—mother gave it to me and I couldn’t bear to lose it for good—so I
went through my desk and all my drawers and it was sweeping-day, so I
asked Belden House Annie to look too. It’s not here.”

“Is Nita sure hers was stolen?” asked Katherine.
Betty nodded. “As sure as she can be without actually seeing it taken. She
left it on her cushion yesterday when she came down to luncheon, and when
she got back from physics lab, it was gone.”
“What a shame!” said Madeline. “She ought to tell Mrs. Kent right away. I
should strongly suspect the new table-girl.”
“Oh, but she’s a cousin of Belden House Annie’s,” explained Betty, “and
I’m sure Annie would look after her. We all know that she’s as honest as the
day herself, and all the other maids have been here for years and years.”
“It’s queer,” said Katherine, “if it was an outsider—a more or less
professional thief, I mean—that he or she should come to this house twice,
several weeks apart, and each time take so little. If it was a college girl now
——”
“Oh, don’t, Katherine,” begged Betty. “I can’t bear to think that any
Harding girl would do such a thing. I’d ten times rather never know who it
was than to find it was that way.”
Just then the B’s appeared airily attired in kimonos concealed under rain-
coats, and laden with a huge pan of marshmallow fudge, which they had
made, they explained, in honor of Roberta’s successful début.
“What are you all looking so solemn about?” demanded Bob, when Babbie
had gone in search of Roberta.
Betty told her, and Babe and Bob exchanged glances.
“It’s not necessarily any one in this house who’s responsible, I guess,” said
Babe. “Babbie’s lost a valuable pin too, and Geraldine Burdett has lost a
ring. Oh, about two weeks ago Gerry’s was taken, and Babbie’s before that.
They’ve been keeping dark and trying to get up a clue, but they can’t.
They’ll be all off when they hear about these other robberies.”
“There was one awfully queer thing about Babbie’s thief,” put in Bob. “Her
little gold-linked purse was on the chiffonier right beside her pin and it
wasn’t touched, though it was just stuffed with bills. That makes them
afraid it was some girl who’s awfully fond of jewelry and can’t afford any.”

“It isn’t right to leave our lovely things around so, is it?” said Betty
seriously. “It’s just putting temptation in the way of poor girls.”
“Exactly,” agreed Madeline. “We go off for hours, never locking up
anything, leaving our money and other valuables in plain sight, and if we do
miss anything we can’t be sure it’s stolen and we don’t have time to
investigate for weeks after. It’s a positive invitation to dishonesty.”
“But it’s such a nuisance to lock up,” complained Babe, “and if I hide
things I can’t ever find them again, so I might as well not bother.”
“I haven’t any golden baubles,” said Bob, “but I’m going to keep my
money in ‘Love’s Labor Lost.’ You’ll find it there if you ever want to
borrow.”
“‘Much Ado about Nothing’ would be the most appropriate place for mine,”
laughed Katherine, “so I choose that. You probably won’t find any if you
want to borrow.”
“But seriously, girls, let’s all be more careful,” advised Betty, “and let’s ask
other people to be. Think how perfectly awful it is to make chances for girls
to forget themselves. But I shan’t believe it’s a Harding girl,” she added
decisively. “It would be perfectly easy for any dishonest young woman to
go through the houses without being questioned. Perhaps she got frightened
and didn’t notice Babbie’s money on that account or didn’t have time to
snatch up anything but the pin.”
Just then Babbie appeared, bringing Roberta and Rachel Morrison who had
met them in the hall, and in the general attack upon the fudge pan more
serious issues were forgotten.
It was now the busiest, gayest part of the long fall term. Flying fast on the
heels of the house play came Thanksgiving Day.
“And just to think of it!” wailed Bob. “Only two days vacation this year,
and Miss Stuart and the president dropping the most awful hints about what
will happen if you cut over. Nobody can go home. I hope the faculty will all
eat too much and have horrible attacks of indigestion.”

“Well, we may as well have as much fun as we can out of it,” said Babbie
philosophically. “I’ve written home for a spread; so we shan’t die of
hunger.”
“Mrs. Kent says she’s going to give us the best Thanksgiving dinner we
ever ate,” announced Betty cheerfully.
“I hope our matron will be seized with the same lofty ambition,” said
Katherine. “If she is, and if the skating holds, I shan’t mind staying here.”
“Weren’t you going to stay anyway?” asked Helen Adams.
“Being a resident of the remote village of Kankakee, Illinois, and not
having been urged to visit any of my Eastern friends, I was,” admitted
Katherine, solemnly, “but that doesn’t make it any the nicer to have to work
all day Saturday.”
The skating did last, and the man at the rink, being taken in hand by the B’s,
sympathized heartily with their wrongs, and promised them a three days’ ice
carnival, which meant search-lights, bonfires and a big band on the ice
every evening. There is nothing in the world more exhilarating than skating
to good music. The rink was thronged with Harding girls and Winsted men,
and the proprietor could not easily regard himself as a bona fide
philanthropist.
The paper-chase, to get up an appetite on Thanksgiving morning, was
Katherine Kittredge’s idea and the basket-ball game in the afternoon
between the Thanksgiving Dinners and the Training Tables was too
fantastic to have originated with any one but Madeline Ayres.
Georgia Ames, dressed as a huge turkey gobbler, captained the
Thanksgiving Dinners, who were gotten up as bunches of celery and
mounds of cranberry jelly. The captain of the Training Table simulated a big
bottle labeled “Pure Spring Water,” and the members of her team were
tastefully trimmed with slices of dry bread. Being somewhat less
spectacular than their rivals, they were a little more agile and they won the
game, which was so funny that it sent two of the faculty into hysterics.
“And that’s almost as bad as indigestion,” said Babe, who was a bunch of
celery. At least she had been one until she came into collision with the water

bottle and lost most of her trimmings.
It was really the Thanksgiving game that precipitated the plans for the
senior entertainment for the library fund. The fire the year before had not
only damaged the library considerably, but it had brought its shortcomings
and the absurdly small number of its volumes, compared with the rapidly
increasing number of the girls who used them, to the attention of the public.
Somebody had offered fifty thousand dollars for a library fund provided the
college raised an equal amount. The alumnæ were trying to get the money,
and because they had helped the undergraduates with their beloved
Students’ Building, they wanted the undergraduates to help them now.
On the very evening of the game Marie Howard, the senior president,
caught Madeline on the way to Babbie’s spread and laid the matter before
her.
“The alums want us to subscribe to the fund,” she explained, “and then they
think each class ought to give an entertainment. Not a bit nervy, are they?
Well, of course 19— has got to take the lead, and I’ve fairly racked my
brains to think what we can do. Now it’s no trouble to you to have lovely,
comical ideas, and if you’ll only help me out with this entertainment, I’ll be
your friend for life.”
“Why don’t you appoint a committee to take charge of it?” inquired
Madeline, serenely.
Marie gave her a mournful look. “I suppose you think I haven’t tried. The
girls are all willing to help, but they insist upon having the idea to start
with. I know you hate committees, Madeline, and I’m not asking you to be
on one—”
“You’d better not,” interpolated Madeline, darkly, remembering the
drudgery she had submitted to to make the Belden House play a success.
“Just think up the idea,” Marie went on, persuasively, “and I’ll make a
committee do the rest. I don’t care what we have, so long as it’s new and
taking—the sort of thing that you always seem to have in your head. That’s
what we want. Plays and lectures are too commonplace.”

“Marie,” said Madeline, laughingly, “you talk as if ideas were cabbages and
my head was a large garden. I can’t produce ideas to order any more than
the rest of you can. But if I should think of anything, I’ll let you know.”
“Thank you,” said Marie, sweetly, and went back to her room, where she
gave vent to some forcible remarks about the “exasperatingness” of clever
people who won’t let themselves be pinned down to anything.
It was Betty Wales who, dancing into Madeline’s room the next afternoon,
gave, not Madeline, but Eleanor Watson,—who had been having tea with
Madeline and listening to her absurd version of Marie’s request,—an
inspiration.
“I wish it wasn’t babyish to like toys,” she sighed. “I’ve been down-town
with Bob, and they’ve opened a big toy-shop in the store next Cuyler’s, just
for the holidays, I suppose. Bob got a Teddy bear, and I bought this box of
fascinating little Japanese tops for my baby sister. They’re all like different
kinds of fruit and you spin them like pennies, without a string. I just love
toy-stores.”
“So do I. So does everybody,” said Madeline, oracularly, clearing a place on
the polished tea-table and emptying out the miniature tops. “They renew
your youth. Let’s get all these things to spinning at once, Betty.”
“Why don’t you have a toy-shop for your senior entertainment?” asked
Eleanor, watching the two absorbed faces.
“How do you mean?” asked Madeline, absently, trying to make the purple
plum she was manipulating stay upright longer than Betty’s peach.
“Why, with live toys, something on the plan of the circus that you and Mary
got up away back in sophomore year,” explained Eleanor. “I should think
you might work it up beautifully.”
Madeline stared at her for a moment, her eyes half-closed. “Eleanor,” she
declared at last, “you’re a genius. We could. I can fairly see my friends
turning into toys. You and Betty and the rest of the class beauties are French
dolls of course. Helen Adams would make a perfect jumping-jack—she
naturally jerks along just like one.”

“And Bob can be a jack-in-the-box,” cried Betty eagerly, getting Madeline’s
idea.
“Or a monkey that climbs a rope,” suggested Eleanor. “Don’t you think
Babe would pop out of a box better?”
“And that fat Miss Austin will be just the thing for a top,” put in Madeline.
“We can ask five cents for a turn at making her spin.” And Madeline twirled
the purple plum vigorously, in joyous anticipation of taking a turn at Miss
Austin.
“Then there could be a counter of stuffed animals,” suggested Eleanor,
“with Emily Davis to show them off.”
“Easily,” agreed Madeline, “and a Noah’s ark, if we want it, and a Punch
and Judy show. Oh, there’s no end to the things we can have! Let’s go over
and tell Marie about it before dinner.”
“You and Betty go,” objected Eleanor. “I really haven’t time.”
“Nonsense,” said Madeline firmly. “It’s long after five now, and—Eleanor
Watson, are you trying to crawl out of your responsibilities? It was you that
thought of this affair, remember.”
“Please don’t try to drag me in,” begged Eleanor. “I’ll be a doll, if you like,
or anything else that you can see me turning into. But Marie didn’t ask me
to suggest, and she might feel embarrassed and obliged to ask me to be on
the committee, and—please don’t try to drag me in, Madeline.”
Madeline looked at her keenly, for a moment. “Eleanor Watson,” she began
sternly, “you’re thinking about last fall. Don’t you know that that stupid girl
didn’t stand for anybody but her own stupid self?”
“She was in the right,” said Eleanor simply.
“Not wholly,” objected Madeline, “and if she was this isn’t a parallel case.
In making you toastmistress 19— was supposed to be doing you an honor.
You’re doing her a favor now, and a good big one.”
“And if we tell Marie about the toy-shop, we shall tell her that you thought
of it,” put in Betty firmly.

“And we shall also say that you hate committee meetings as much as I do,”
put in Madeline artfully, “but that we are both willing to help in any way
that we can with ideas and costumes.”
Eleanor looked pleadingly from one to the other.
“We won’t give in,” declared Betty, “so it’s no use to make eyes at us like
that.”
“Either we suppress the whole idea and 19— goes begging for another, or it
stands as yours,” said Madeline in adamant tones.
“Well, then, of course,” began Eleanor slowly at last.
“Of course,” laughed Betty, jumping up to hug her. “I knew you’d see it
sensibly in a minute. Come on, Madeline. We haven’t any time to lose.”
“Do you remember what she was like two years ago, Betty?” asked
Madeline thoughtfully when Eleanor had left them, persisting that she really
had an engagement before dinner.
“I even remember what she was like three years ago,” laughed Betty
happily.
“Fancy her giving up a chance like this then!” mused Madeline. “Fancy her
contributing ideas to the public good and trying to escape taking the credit
for them. Why, Betty, she’s a different person.”
“I’m so glad you’re friends now,” said Betty, squeezing Madeline’s arm
lovingly.
“That’s so,” Madeline reflected. “We weren’t two years ago. I used to hate
her wire-pulling so. And now I suppose I’m pulling wires for her myself.
Well, I’m going to be careful not to pull any of them down on her head this
time. I say, Betty, wouldn’t the Blunderbuss make a superb jack-in-the-box?
I’m sure everybody would appreciate the symbolic effect when she popped,
and perhaps we could manage to smother her by mistake between times.”
The toy-shop took “like hot-cakes,” to borrow Bob’s pet comparison.
Everybody told Madeline that it was just like her, and Madeline assured
everybody gaily that she had always known she was misunderstood and that

anyhow Eleanor Watson was responsible for the toy-shop. Having spent the
better part of a day in spreading this information Madeline rushed off to
New York on a vague and mysterious errand that had something to do with
sub-letting the apartment on Washington Square.

“I remembered after I got down here,” she wrote Betty a week later, “that I
couldn’t eat my solitary Christmas dinner in the flat if I let it. Besides my
prospective tenants are bores, and bores never appreciate old furniture
enough not to scratch it. But I’m staying on to oversee the fall cleaning, and
we haven’t had one for a good while, so it will take another week. I’m sorry
not to be on hand for the toy-shop doings (don’t you let them put it off,
Betty, or I can never make up my work), but I send a dialogue—no, it’s for
four persons—on local issues for the Punch and Judy puppets. If they can’t
read it, tell them to cultivate their imaginations. I’ll print the title, ‘The
Battle of the Classes,’ to give them a starter.
“Miss me a little,
”Madeline.
“P. S. How are the wires working?”
If Eleanor suspected any hidden motive behind Madeline’s sudden
departure she had no way of confirming her theory, and when Betty
escorted the entertainment committee, all of whom happened to be splendid
workers but without a spark of originality among them, to Eleanor’s room,
and declaring sadly that she couldn’t remember half the features of the toy-
shop that they had discussed together, claimed Eleanor’s half-promise of
help, why there was nothing for Eleanor to do but redeem it. Nothing at
least that the new Eleanor Watson cared to do. It was plain enough that the
committee wanted her suggestions, and what other people might think of
her motive for helping them really mattered very little in comparison with
the success of 19—’s entertainment. Thus the new Eleanor Watson argued,
and then she went to work.
“The wires are all right so far,” Betty wrote Madeline. “The girls are all
lovely, and they’d better be. Eleanor has arranged the dearest play for the
dolls, all about a mad old German doll-maker who has a shop full of
automatons and practices magic to try to bring them to life. Some village

girls come in and one changes clothes with a doll and he thinks he’s
succeeded. Eleanor saw it somewhere, but she had to change it all around.
“Alice Waite wanted the dolls to give Ibsen’s ‘Doll’s House.’ She didn’t
know what it was about of course, or who wrote it. She just went by the
name. The other classes have got hold of the joke and guy us to death.
“You’d better come back and have some of the fun. Besides, nobody can
think how to make a costume for the mock-turtle. It’s Roberta, and it’s
going to dance with the gryphon for the animal counter’s side-show.
Eleanor thought of that too.”
But Madeline telegraphed Roberta laconically: “Gray carpet paper shell,
mark scales shoe-blacking, lace together sides,” and continued to sojourn in
Washington Square.
Late in the afternoon of the toy-shop’s grand opening she appeared in the
door of the gymnasium and stood there a moment staring at the curious
spectacle within.
The curtain was just going down on the dolls’ pantomime, and the audience
was applauding and hurrying off to make the rounds of the other attractions
before dinner time. In clarion tones that made themselves heard above the
din Emily Davis was advertising an auction of her animals, beginning with
“one perfectly good baa-lamb.”
“Hear him baa,” cried Emily, “and you’ll forget that his legs are wobbly.”
“This way to the Punch and Judy,” shouted Barbara Gordon hoarsely
through a megaphone. “Give the children a season of refined and educating
amusement. Libretto by our most talented satirist. Don’t miss it.”
“Hello, Madeline,” cried Lucile Merrifield, spying the new arrival. “When
did you get back? Come and see the puppets with me. They say your show
is great.”
“It all looks good to me,” said Madeline, “but—is there a top to spin?”
Lucile laughed and nodded. “That fat Miss Austin has taken in two dollars
already at five cents a spin. She says she used to love making cheeses, and
that she hasn’t had such a good time since she grew up.”

“That’s where I want to go first,” said Madeline decisively; but on her way
to the tops the doll counter beguiled her.
“Betty Wales,” she declared, “when you curl in your lips and stare straight
ahead you look just like the only doll I ever wanted. I saw her in a window
on Fifth Avenue, and the one time in my life that I ever cried was when
daddy wouldn’t buy her for me. Where’s Eleanor?”
“I don’t know,” said Betty happily. “She was here a minute ago playing for
the dolls’ pantomime. But she’s all right. Everybody has been thanking her
and praising the pantomime, and she’s so pleased about it all. She told me
that she had felt all this year as if everybody was pointing her out as a
disgrace to the class and the college, and that she was beginning to think
that her whole life was spoiled. And now—”
“Why, Madeline Ayres,” cried Katherine Kittredge hurrying up to them, her
hair disheveled and her hands very black indeed. “I’m awfully glad you’ve
come. There’s a class meeting to-morrow to decide on the senior play and I
want—”
“You want tidying up,” laughed Madeline. “What in the world have you
been doing?”
“Being half of a woolly lamb,” explained Katherine. “The other half
couldn’t come back this evening, so Emily has been selling us—or it,
whichever you please—at auction. Now listen, Madeline. You don’t know
anything about this play business.”
Madeline had heard Katherine’s argument, spun Miss Austin, and seen the
“Alice in Wonderland” animals dance before she found Eleanor, and by that
time an interview with Jean Eastman had prepared her for the hurt look in
Eleanor’s eyes and the little quiver in her voice, as she welcomed Madeline
back to Harding.
Jean was one of the few seniors who had had no active part in the toy-shop.
“So I’m patronizing everything regardless,” she exclaimed, sauntering up to
Madeline and holding out a bag of fudge. “It’s a decided hit, isn’t it? Polly
says the other classes are in despair at the idea of getting up anything that
will take half as well.”

“It’s certainly a lovely show,” said Madeline, trying the fudge.
“And a big feather in Eleanor Watson’s cap,” added Jean carelessly. “She
always was the cleverest thing. I’d a lot rather be chairman of the play
committee, or even a member of it, for that matter, than toastmistress. I
suppose you know that there’s a class-meeting to-morrow.”
“Have you said that to Eleanor?” asked Madeline coldly.
“Oh, I gave her my congratulations on her prospects,” said Jean with a
shrug. “We’re old friends, you know. We understand each other perfectly.”
Madeline’s eyes flashed. “It won’t be the least use to tell you so,” she said,
“but lobbying for office is not the chief occupation of humanity as you
seem to think. Neither Eleanor Watson nor any of her friends has thought
anything about her being put on the play committee. I made the mistake
once of supposing that our class as a whole was capable of appreciating the
stand she’s taken, and I shan’t be likely to forget that I was wrong. But this
affair was entirely her idea, and she deserves the credit for it.”
“Oh, indeed,” said Jean quickly. “I suppose you didn’t send telegrams—”
But Madeline, her face white with anger was half way across the big hall.
Jean watched her tumultuous progress with a meaning smile. “Well, I’ve
fixed that little game,” she reflected. “If they did intend to put her up, they
won’t dare to now. They’ll be afraid of seeing me do the Blunderbuss’s act
with variations. She’d have been elected fast enough, after this, and there
isn’t a girl in the class who could do half as well on that committee. But as
for having her and that insufferable little Betty Wales on, when I shall be
left off, I simply couldn’t stand it.”
Madeline found Betty taking off her doll’s dress by dim candle-light, which
she hoped would escape the eagle eye of the night-watchman. “I’ve come to
tell you that the wires are all down again,” she began, and went on to tell
the story of Jean’s carefully timed insinuations.
“I almost believe that the Blunderbuss was the tool of the Hill crowd,” she
said angrily. “At any rate they used her while she served, and now they’re
ready to take a hand themselves.”

Betty stared at her in solemn silence. “What an awful lot it costs to lose
your reputation,” she said sadly.
“And it costs a good deal to be everybody’s guardian angel, doesn’t it,
dearie?” Madeline said affectionately. “I oughtn’t to have bothered you, but
I seem to have made a dreadful mess of things so far.”
“Oh, no, you haven’t,” Betty assured her. “Eleanor knows how queer Jean
is, and what horrid things she says about people who won’t follow her lead.
None of that crowd would help about the toy-shop except Kate Denise, but
every one else has been fine. And I know they haven’t thought that Eleanor
was trying to get anything out of them.”
Madeline sighed mournfully. “In Bohemia people don’t think that sort of
thing,” she said. “It complicates life so to have to consider it always. Good-
night, Betty.”
“Good-night,” returned Betty cheerfully. “Don’t forget that the senior
‘Merry Hearts’ have a tea-drinking to-morrow.”
“I’m not likely to,” laughed Madeline. “Every one of them that I’ve seen
has mentioned it. They’re all agog with curiosity.”
“They’ll be more so with joy, when I’ve told them the news,” declared
Betty, holding her candle high above her head to light Madeline through the
hall.
“Dear me! I wish there could be a class without officers and committees
and editors and commencement plays,” she told the green lizard a little
later. “Those things make such a lot of worry and hard feeling. But then I
suppose it wouldn’t be much of a class, if it wasn’t worth worrying about.
And anyway it’s almost vacation.”

CHAPTER IX
A WEDDING AND A VISIT TO BOHEMIA

Betty and Madeline went to their class meeting on the following afternoon
very much as a trembling freshman goes to her first midyears, but nothing
disastrous happened.
“I fancy that Jean has taken more than Eleanor and me into her confidence,”
Madeline whispered. Besides, the Blunderbuss was in her place, her placid
but unyielding presence offering an effectual reminder to the girls who had
been admiring Eleanor’s executive ability and resourcefulness that it would
be safer not to mention her name in connection with the play committee.
But before that was elected the preliminary committee, which, to quote
Katherine Kittredge, had been hunting down the masterpieces of Willy
Shakespeare ever since the middle of junior year, made its report. The
members had not been able to agree unanimously on a play, so the chairman
read the majority’s opinion, in favor of “As You Like It,” and then
Katherine Kittredge explained the position of the minority, who wanted to
be very ambitious indeed and try “The Merchant of Venice.” There was a
spirited debate between the two sets of partisans, after which, to Katherine’s
infinite satisfaction, 19— voted to give “The Merchant of Venice” at its
commencement.
Then the committee to manage the play was chosen, and Betty Wales was
the only person who was much surprised when she was unanimously
elected to the post of costume member.
“I on that committee!” she exclaimed in dismay. “Why, I don’t know
anything about Shakespeare.”
“You will before you get through with this business,” laughed Barbara
Gordon, who had been made chairman. “The course begins to-morrow at

two in my room. No cuts allowed.”

“I DO CARE ABOUT HAVING FRIENDS LIKE YOU,” SHE SAID.

Betty’s pleasure in this unexpected honor was rather dampened by the fact
that Jean Eastman had proposed her name, making it seem almost as if she
were taking sides with Eleanor’s enemies. But Madeline only laughed at
what she called Jean’s neat little scheme for getting the last word.
“Ruth Ford was all ready to nominate you,” she said, “but Jean dashed in
ahead of her. She wanted to assure me that I hadn’t silenced her for long.”

So Betty gave herself up to the happy feeling of having shown herself
worthy to be trusted with part of 19—’s most momentous undertaking.
“I must write Nan to-night,” she said, “but I don’t think I shall mention the
costume part. She would think I was just as frivolous as ever, and Barbara
says that all the committee are expected to help with things in general.”
Whereupon she remembered her tea-drinking, and hurried home to find
most of the guests already assembled, and Eleanor, who had not gone to the
class meeting but who had heard all about it from the others, waiting on the
stairs to congratulate her.
“I don’t care half as much about being on the committee as I do about
having friends like you to say they’re glad,” declared Betty, hugging
Eleanor because there were a great many things that she didn’t know how to
say to her.
“Yes, friends are what count,” said Eleanor earnestly, “and Betty, I think
I’m going to leave Harding with a good many. At least I’ve made some new
ones this week.”
And that was all the reference that was ever made to the way Eleanor’s
oldest friend at Harding had treated her.
“Well,” said Betty, when everybody had congratulated her and Rachel,
whose appointment on all 19—’s important committees had come to be a
foregone conclusion, “I hope Nita and Rachel and K. won’t be sorry they
came. You three aren’t so much mixed up in it as the rest of us, but I
thought I’d ask you anyway.”
“Do you mean that I can’t have my usual three slices of lemon?” demanded
Katherine indignantly.
“Hush, material-minded one,” admonished Nita. “There’s more than tea and
lemon in this. There’s a great secret. Of course we shall be interested in it.
Fire away, Betty.”
“And everybody stop watching the kettle,” commanded Babbie, who had
taken it in charge, “and then perhaps it will begin to boil.”

“What I wanted to tell you,” began Betty, impressively, “is that Miss Hale is
going to be married this vacation.”
“Good for Miss Hale!” cried Bob, throwing up a pillow. “Did her sister get
well?”
“Yes,” said Betty. “She was dreadfully ill all summer, and then she had to
go away for a change. Ethel wanted to wait until she was perfectly strong,
because she had looked forward so to being maid-of-honor.”
“I think we ought to send Miss Hale a present,” said Babe, decisively.
“Madame President, please instruct the secretary—— Why, we haven’t any
president now,” ended Babe in dismay.
“Let’s elect Betty,” suggested Nita.
“She’s too young for such a responsible position,” objected Bob. “It’s only
the dramatics committee that takes infants.”
“And besides, her hair curls,” added Madeline, reaching out to pull one of
the offending ringlets. “Curly-haired people don’t deserve to be elected to
offices.”
“Let’s have Babe,” suggested Rachel.
“She’s older than her name, her hair has always been straight——”
“Except once,” put in Katherine, and everybody shrieked with laughter at
the recollection of Babe’s one disastrous experience with a marcelle wave.
“And then she looked like a wild woman of Borneo,” went on Rachel, “so it
shouldn’t count against her. Furthermore this society was organized to give
her a chance.”
“All right,” agreed Nita. “I withdraw my nomination. Babe, you’re elected.
Instruct the secretary to cast a unanimous ballot for yourself.”
“Very well,” said Babe with much dignity. “Please do it, Madeline, and then
I appoint you and Betty and Eleanor to choose a present for Miss Hale. I
was just going to say, when I interrupted myself to remark upon the
extraordinary absence of a presiding officer”—Babe coughed and dropped

her presidential manner abruptly—“I was going to say that I’m all for a
stuffed turtle, like those we got in Nassau. I think a ripping big one would
be the very thing.”
“Babe!” said Babbie scornfully. “Imagine how a turtle would look among
her wedding presents.”
“I think it would look stunning,” persisted Babe, “and it would be so
appropriate from us.”
“Don’t be dictatorial, Babe,” advised Rachel. “It isn’t seemly in a president.
Perhaps your committee can think of something appropriate that won’t be
quite so startling as a turtle. When is the wedding, Betty?”
“The thirty-first of December at half-past eight,” explained Betty.
“New Year’s eve—what a nice, poetical time,” interposed Babbie,
thoughtfully. “I think that if I ever marry——”
“Hush, Babbie,” commanded Nita. “You probably never will. Do let Betty
finish her story.”
“Well, it’s to be a very small wedding,” went on Betty, hastily, “with no
cards, but announcements, but Ethel wrote me herself and she wants us all
—the Nassau ones, I mean—and Mary Brooks, to come.”
“Jolly for Miss Hale!” cried Bob, tossing up two pillows this time.
“How perfectly dear of her!” said Babbie.
“The biggest turtle we can get won’t be a bit too good for her,” declared
Babe.
“But where could we stay over night?” asked Helen, the practical-minded.
“You don’t give me a chance to tell you the whole of anything,” complained
Betty, sadly. “We’re invited guests—specially invited, I mean, and it’s all
arranged where we are to stay. Ethel is going to have her sister and four
bridesmaids to walk with her, and she wants us girls to hold a laurel rope
along the line of march of the wedding-party, as they go through the
rooms.”

“Jolly,” began Babe, but she was promptly suppressed by Madeline, who
tumbled her flat on her back and held her down with a pillow while she
ordered Betty to proceed.
“I’ll read you what else she says,” went on Betty, triumphantly producing
Miss Hale’s letter. “She says, ‘There won’t be many people to get in the
way of the procession, but the aisle effect will be pretty, and besides I want
my match-makers to have a part in the grand dénouement of all their efforts.
Will you ask the others and write Mary Brooks, whose address I don’t
know. My uncle’s big house next door to us will have room for you all, and
you must come in time for my bridesmaids’ luncheon and a little dance,
both on the thirtieth.’ Now isn’t that splendid?”
“Perfectly splendid,” echoed her auditors.
“Why, we shall be almost bridesmaids,” said Roberta Lewis in awestruck
tones. “Does Mary know?”
Betty nodded. “She hasn’t had time to answer yet, but she can certainly go,
as she lives so near Ethel.”
“The only difficulty about our going,” said Babe, “is what to do with the
few days between the wedding and the opening of college.”
“And that’s easily settled,” said Madeline promptly. “Miss Hale lives just
out of New York, doesn’t she? Well, you are all to come and stay in the flat
with me. Hasn’t it just been beautifully cleaned? And aren’t you all longing
for a glimpse of Bohemia?”
That was the climax of the tea drinking. The Merry Match-Makers spent the
evening writing home to their parents for permission to go to the wedding
and considering momentous problems of dress. For Roberta’s best evening-
gown was lavender and Babbie’s was pink, and the question was how to
distribute Betty, Babe and Helen in white, Bob in blue, Eleanor in her
favorite yellow, Madeline in ecru, and Mary in any one of a bewildering
number of possible toilettes, so as to justify Ethel’s hope that the aisle
would be ornamental as well as useful.
How the days flew after that! For besides the wedding there were the
luncheon and the dance to anticipate and plan for, as well as the unknown

joys of Bohemia, New York, not to mention the regular excitement of going
home, the fun of tucking Christmas presents into the corners of half-packed
trunks, and the terrors of the written lesson that some inhuman member of
the faculty always saves for the crowded last week of the term.
On the afternoon of the twenty-ninth the Merry Match-Makers met in New
York. Babbie had sent a sad little note to Miss Hale and a tearful one to
Betty to say that her mother, who was a good deal of an invalid, had
“looked pretty blue over my running off early, and so of course I won’t
leave her;” and Helen Adams had decided that considering all the extra
expenses of senior year she couldn’t afford the trip to New York. So there
were only seven “almost bridesmaids,” as Roberta called them, or “posts,”
which was Bob’s name for them, to fall upon one another as if they had
been separated for years, instead of a week, say thank you for the presents
that were each “just what I wanted,” and exclaim excitedly over Betty’s
new suit, Mary’s fur coat, and the sole-leather kit-bag that Santa Claus had
brought Roberta.
“It’s queer,” said Bob. “I feel as if I’d had one whole vacation already, and
ought to be unpacking and digging on psychology 6 and history 10.
Whereas in reality I’m just beginning on another whole vacation. It’s like
having two Thanksgiving dinners in one year.”
“Not quite like that, I hope,” laughed Eleanor, as they started off to inspect
the wedding present, a beautiful pair of tall silver candlesticks. Madeline
had ransacked New York to find them, and every one but Babe, who clung
to her turtle as far superior to any “musty old antiques,” thought them just
odd and distinctive enough to please Ethel’s fastidious taste. And after that
there was barely time to catch the train they had arranged to take out to
Ethel’s home.
Interest in the bride and in their own part of the wedding ceremony had
caused the “Merry Hearts” to forget Dr. Eaton, and they had never once
considered that of course his college chum, John Alison, would leave the
railroad he was building in Arizona and come east to be Dr. Eaton’s best
man. And it was Mr. John Alison who had “finished” Georgia Ames. He
inquired for her at once and so did his brother Tom, who was an usher, and

who explained that he had been invited to keep John in order, and to
intercede for him with the “posts.”
“And in return for my services as peacemaker,” he said solemnly, “I expect
to be treated with special consideration by everybody.” Subsequent events
seemed to show that the special consideration referred to meant a chance to
see as much as possible of Betty Wales.
Even more surprising to three of the posts was the presence of Mr. Richard
Blake in the wedding-party—Richard Blake, editor of “The Quiver,” and
one-time lecturer at Harding on the tendencies of modern drama.
Eleanor’s face was a study when she recognized him, but before Miss Hale
could begin any introductions Madeline greeted him enthusiastically and
got him into a corner, where they exchanged low-toned confidences for a
moment.
“I’m particularly glad to meet you again, Miss Watson,” he said in a tone of
unmistakable sincerity, when he was presented. “We had a jolly dinner
together once, didn’t we?”
“Dick’s such an old dear,” Madeline whispered to Betty half an hour later.
“He confided to me just now that the first evening he saw Eleanor he
thought her the most fascinating girl he had ever met, and then he hastened
to assure me that that had absolutely nothing to do with his deciding to keep
dark about her story. I don’t doubt him for a moment—Dick perfectly
detests cheating. But he can’t make me believe that he’s being nice to her
now just on my account.”
There were plenty of other men at the wedding. “We’re the only girls in the
whole family,” Charlotte, Ethel’s younger sister explained, “and we have
thirty own cousins, most of them grown-up.”
“Was that one of the thirty that you were sitting on the stairs with at the
dance?” inquired Mary Brooks sweetly.
Charlotte blushed and Bob flew to her rescue. “We all know why Mary isn’t
monopolizing any one,” she said. “Are you taking notes for future use,
Mary?”

Mary shrugged her shoulders loftily. “I scorn to answer such nonsense,” she
retorted. “I’m going to be an old maid and make matches for all my
friends.”
“We’ll come and be posts for you any time after commencement,” Babe
assured her amiably. “Did you know, girls, that Mary can’t stay over with
Madeline because her mother is giving a New Year’s dinner-party. Who do
you suppose will be there?”
The wedding festivities were over at last. “It was all perfectly scrumptious,”
Babe wrote Babbie enthusiastically, “and I’m bringing you a little white
satin slipper like those we had filled with puffed rice for luncheon favors,
and a lovely pin that Miss Hale wants you to have just as if you had come.
The nicest thing of all is that vacation isn’t over yet. Is it two weeks or two
years since I saw you?”
And next came Bohemia. Before they had quite reached Washington Square
Madeline tumbled her guests hastily off their car.
“I forgot to tell Mrs. McLean when to expect us,” she explained. “She is our
cook. So we’ll hunt her up now and we might as well buy the luncheon as
we go along.”
So first they found Mrs. McLean, a placid old Scotch woman who was not
at all surprised when Madeline announced that she was giving a house-party
for five and had forgotten to mention it sooner. She had a delicious Scotch
burr and an irresistible way of standing in the dining-room door and saying,
“Come awa’, my dears,” when she had served a meal. Like everything else
connected with the Ayres establishment, she was always there when you
wanted her; between times she disappeared mysteriously, leaving the
kitchen quite clear for Madeline and her guests, and always turning up in
time to wash the fudge-pan or the chafing-dishes.
From Mrs. McLean’s they went down a dirty, narrow street, stopping at a
number of funny, foreign-looking fruit and grocery shops, where they
bought whatever anybody wanted.
“Though it doesn’t matter what you have to eat,” said Roberta later, pouring
cream into her coffee from an adorable little Spanish jug, “as long as you
have it on this lovely old china.”

They had their coffee in the studio, sitting around the open fire, and while
they were drinking it people began to drop in—Mr. Blake, who roomed just
across the Square, a pretty, pale girl, who was evidently an artist because
every one congratulated her on having some things “on the line”
somewhere, three newspaper men from the flat above, who being on a
morning daily had just gotten up and stopped in to say “Happy New Year”
on their way down to Park Row, and a jolly little woman whom the others
called Mrs. Bob.
“She’s promised to chaperon us,” Madeline explained to her guests. “She
lives down-stairs, so we can’t go in or out without falling into her terrible
clutches.”
Mrs. Bob, who was in a corner playing with the little black kitten that
seemed to belong with the house, like Mrs. McLean, stopped long enough
to ask if they had heard about the theatre party. They had not, so Mr. Blake
explained that by a sudden change of bill at one of the theatres Mr. Sothern
and Miss Marlowe were to give “The Merchant of Venice” that evening.
“And I understand from Miss Watson that you people are particularly
interested in that play,” he added, “so I’ve corraled some tickets and Mrs.
Bob and a bunch of men.”
“And the Carletons will have an early dinner,” put in Mrs. Bob. “Oh, I
forgot. You don’t know about that either. Mrs. Carleton won’t be back from
the country until four o’clock, so she asked me to give you the invitation to
have New Year’s dinner with them.”
“But did she know there were six of us?” asked Betty anxiously, whereupon
everybody laughed and Mrs. Bob assured her that Mrs. Carleton had
mentioned seven to her, and hadn’t seemed in the least worried.
That was the way things went all through their visit. Mrs. Bob took them
shopping, with frequent intermissions for cakes and tea at queer little tea-
rooms, with alluring names like “The London Muffin Room,” or the
“Yellow Tea-Pot.” Her husband escorted them to the east-side brass-shops,
assuring them solemnly that it wasn’t everybody he showed his best finds
to, and mourning when their rapturous enthusiasm prevented his getting
them a real bargain. The newspaper men gave a “breakfast-luncheon” for

them—breakfast for themselves, and luncheon for their guests—which was
so successful that it was continued that same evening by a visit to a Russian
puppet-show and supper in a Chinese restaurant. The pretty artist sold one
of her pictures and invited them to help her celebrate, just as if they were
old friends, who knew how hard she had struggled and how often she hadn’t
had money enough to buy herself bread and butter, to say nothing of
offering jam—in the shape of oysters on the half-shell and lobster Newburg
—to other people.
It was all so gay and light-hearted and unexpected—the way things
happened in Bohemia. Nobody hurried or worried, though everybody
worked hard. It was just as Madeline had told them, only more so. The girls
said a sorrowful good-bye to Mrs. Bob, Mrs. McLean and the little black
kitten and journeyed back to Harding sure that there never had been and
never would be another such vacation for them.
“How can there be?” said Bob dejectedly. “At Easter we shall all have to
get clothes, and after that we shan’t know a vacation from mid-year week.”
“Which delightful function begins in exactly fourteen days,” said Katherine
Kittredge. “Is there anybody here present whose notes on Hegel have the
appearance of making sense?”
19— took its senior midyears gaily and quite as a matter of course, lectured
its underclass friends on the evils of cramming, and kept up its spirits by
going coasting with Billy Henderson, Professor Henderson’s ten-year-old
son, who had admired college girls ever since he found that Bob Parker
could beat him at steering a double-runner. Between times they bought up
the town’s supply of “The Merchant of Venice,”—“not to learn any part,
you know, but because we’re interested in our play,” each purchaser
explained to her friends.
For there is no use in proclaiming your aspirations to be a Portia or a
Shylock until you are sure that your dramatic talent is going to be
appreciated. Of course there were exceptions to this rule, but the girl who
said at a campus dinner-table, “If I am Portia, who is there tall enough for
Bassanio?” became a college proverb in favor of keeping your hopes to
yourself, and everybody was secretly delighted when she decided that she
“really didn’t care” to be in the mob.

CHAPTER X
TRYING FOR PARTS

“Teddie Wilson has gone and got herself conditioned in psych.,” announced
Bob Parker, bouncing unceremoniously through Betty’s half-open door.
“Oh, Bob!” Betty’s tone was fairly tragic. “Does that mean that she can’t try
for a part in the play?”
Bob nodded. “Cast-iron rule. And she’d have made a perfect Gobbo, young
or old, and a stunning Gratiano. Well, her being out of it will give K. a
better chance.”
“But I’m sure Katherine wouldn’t want her chance to come this way,” said
Betty sadly. “Besides—oh, Bob, have you looked at the bulletin-board this
afternoon?”
“Babe did,” said Bob with a grin, “so you needn’t worry yet, my child. Ted
says she ought to have expected it, because she’d cut a lot and let things go
awfully,—depended on the—faculty—knowing—us—well—enough by—
this—time—to—pass—over—any small—deficiencies, and all that sort of
talk. And this just shows, she says, how well they do know her. She’s
awfully plucky about it, but she cares. I didn’t suppose Ted had it in her to
care so about anything,” declared Bob solemnly. “But of course it’s a lot to
lose—the star comedy part that was going to be handed out to her by her
admiring little classmates, who think that nobody can act like Teddie. I wish
I was as sure of a part in the mob.”
“What are you going to try for, Bob?” asked Betty sympathetically.
Bob blushed. “Oh, I don’t know,” she said, with a fine assumption of
indifference. “Everybody says that you ought to begin at the top and then
the grateful committee won’t forget to throw you a crumb when they get to
passing out the ‘supers.’” Bob paused and her air of unconcern dropped

from her like a mask. “I say, Betty, I do want my family to be proud of me
for once. Promise you won’t laugh if I come up for Bassanio.”
“Of course I won’t,” said Betty indignantly. “I’m sure you’ll make love
beautifully. Do you know who’s going to try for Shylock?”
“Only Jean Eastman,” said Bob, “and Christy and Emily are thinking of it. I
came up from down-town with Jean just now. She thinks she’s got a sure
thing, though of course she isn’t goose enough to say so. If Kate Denise
gets Portia, as everybody seems to think she will, it will be quite like
freshman year, with the Hill crowd on top all around. I think Jean has been
aiming for that, and I also think—you don’t mind if I say it, Betty?”
“I haven’t the least idea what you’re going to say,” laughed Betty, “but I
don’t believe I shall mind.”
“Well,” said Bob earnestly, “I think Jean’s counting on you to help her with
her Shylock deal.”
“I help her!” said Betty in bewilderment. “How could I?”
“What a little innocent you are, Betty Wales,” declared Bob. “Have you
forgotten that you are on the all-powerful play-committee, and that you five
and Miss Kingston, head of the elocution department, practically decide
upon the cast?”
“Oh!” said Betty slowly. “But I can’t see why Jean should expect me to
push her, of all people.”
“She’ll remind you why,” said Bob, “or perhaps she expects me to do it for
her. Can’t you honestly think of anything that she might make a handle of?”
Betty considered, struggling to recall her recent meetings with Jean. “She
has been extra-cordial lately,” she said, “but she hasn’t done anything in
particular—oh, Bob, I know what you mean. She expects me to help her
because she nominated me for the committee.”
Bob nodded. “As if fifty other people wouldn’t have done it if she hadn’t. I
may be wrong, Betty, but she had a lot to say all the way up from Cuyler’s
about how glad she was that you were on the committee, how she felt you
were the only one for the place and was glad the girls agreed with her, how

hard she had talked you up beforehand, and so on,—all about her great and
momentous efforts in your behalf. I told her that Miss Ferris said once that
you had a perfect command of the art of dress and that every one knew you
planned the costumes for the Belden play and for the Dramatic Club’s
masque last spring, also that Barbara Gordon particularly wanted you on if
she was chairman, so I didn’t see that you needed any great amount of
talking up. But she laughed her horrid, sarcastic little laugh and said she
guessed I hadn’t had much experience with class politics.”
Betty’s eyes flashed angrily. “And in return for what she did, she expects
me to work for her, no matter whether or not I think she would make the
best Shylock. Is that what you mean, Bob?”
“Yes, but perhaps I was mistaken,” said Bob soothingly, “and any way I
doubt if she ever says anything to you directly. She’ll just drop judicious
hints in the ears of your worldly friends, who can be trusted to appreciate
the debt of gratitude you owe her.”
“Bob.” Betty stared at her hard for a moment. “You don’t think—oh, of
course you don’t! The parts in the play ought to go to the ones who can do
them best and the committee ought not to think of anybody or anything but
that.”
“And I know at least one committee woman who won’t think of anybody or
anything but that,” declared Bob loyally. “I only thought I’d tell you about
Jean so that, if she should say anything, you would be ready for her. Now I
must go and study Bassanio,” and Bob departed murmuring,
“‘What find I here?
Fair Portia’s counterfeit?’”
in tones so amorous that Belden House Annie, who was sweeping on the
stairs, dropped her dust-pan with a clatter, declaring that she was “jist
overcome, that she was!”
“Which was the only compliment my acting of Bassanio ever got,” Bob told
her sadly afterward.
Betty was still hot with indignation over Bob’s disclosures when Roberta
Lewis knocked on the door. Roberta was wrapped up in a fuzzy red bath-

robe, a brown sweater and a pink crêpe shawl, and she looked the picture of
shivering dejection.
“What in the world is the matter?” demanded Betty, emptying her history
notebooks out of the easy-chair and tucking Roberta in with a green and
yellow afghan, which completed the variegated color scheme to perfection.
“Please don’t bother about me,” said Roberta forlornly. “I’m going back in
a minute. I’ve lost my wedding-pin—Miss Hale’s wedding-pin—well, you
know what I mean,—and caught a perfectly dreadful cold.”
“You don’t think that your pin was stolen?” asked Betty quickly. There had
been no robberies in the college since Christmas, and the girls were
beginning to hope that the mysterious thief had been discouraged by their
greater care in locking up their valuables, and had gone off in search of
more lucrative territory.
“Yes, I do think so,” said Roberta. “I almost know it. You see I hadn’t been
wearing my pin. I only took it out to show Polly Eastman, because she
hadn’t happened to see one. Then K. came and we went off to walk. I left
the pin right on my dressing-table and now it’s gone. But the queerest part
is that Georgia Ames was in my room almost all the time, because hers was
being swept, and before that she was in Lucy Mann’s, with the door wide
open into the hall, and my door open right opposite. And yet she never saw
or heard anything. Isn’t it strange?”
“She was probably busy talking and didn’t notice,” said Betty. “People are
everlastingly tramping through the halls, until you don’t think anything
about it. Have you looked on the floor and in all your drawers? It’s probably
tumbled down somewhere and got caught in a crack under the dressing-
table or the rug.”
“No, I’ve looked in all those places,” said Roberta with finality. “You know
I haven’t as many things to look through as you.”
“Please don’t be sarcastic,” laughed Betty, for Roberta’s belongings were all
as trim and tailor-made as herself. “How did you get your cold?”
“Why K. and I got caught in a miserable little snow flurry,” explained
Roberta, pulling the pink shawl closer, “and—I got my feet wet. My

throat’s horribly sore. It won’t be well for a week, and I can’t try for the
play.”
Roberta struggled out of the encumbering folds of the green afghan and
trailed her other draperies swiftly to the window, whose familiar view she
seemed to find intensely absorbing.
“Oh, yes, you can,” said Betty comfortingly. “Why, your throat may be all
right by to-morrow, and anyway it’s only the Portia and Shylock trials that
come then. Were you going to try for either of those parts?”
“Yes,” gulped Roberta thickly.
Behind Roberta’s back Betty was free to pucker her mouth into a funny
little grimace that denoted amusement, surprise and sympathy, all together.
“Then I’ll ask Barbara Gordon to give you a separate trial later,” she said
kindly. “Nothing will be really decided to-morrow. We only make tentative
selections to submit to Mr. Masters when he comes up next week. He’s the
professional coach, you know.”
But Roberta turned back from the window to shake her head. “I wouldn’t
have you do that for anything,” she said, brushing away the tears. “I’ll try
for something else if I get well in time. I’m going to bed now. Will you
please ask Annie to bring up my dinner? And Betty, don’t ever say I meant
to try for Shylock. I don’t know why I told you, except that you always
understand.”
Betty felt that she didn’t quite understand this time, but she promised to tell
Annie and come in late herself to conduct another search for the missing
pin. She had just succeeded in dismissing Ted, Jean and Roberta from her
mind and concentrating it on the next day’s history lesson, when Helen
Adams appeared.
“Helen,” began Betty solemnly, “if you’ve got any troubles connected with
trying for parts in the play, please don’t divulge them. I don’t believe I can
stand any more complications.”
“Poor thing!” said Helen compassionately. “I know how you feel from the
times I have with the ‘Argus.’ Well, I shan’t bother you about trying for a
part. I should just love to act, but I can’t and I know it. I only wanted to

borrow some tea, and to tell you that Anne Carter has come to return my
call. You know you said you’d like to meet her.”
So Betty brushed her curls smooth and, stopping to pick up Madeline on her
way, went in to meet Miss Carter, whose shyness and silence melted rapidly
before Betty’s tactful advances and Madeline’s appreciative references to
her verses in the last “Argus.”
While Helen made the tea, Miss Carter amused them all with a droll
account of her efforts to learn to play basket-ball, “because Miss Adams
says it throws so much light on the philosophy of college life.”
“Then you never played before you came here?” asked Betty idly, stirring
her tea.
Miss Carter shook her head. “I prepared for college in a convent in Canada.
The sisters would have been horribly shocked at the idea of our tearing
about in bloomers and throwing a ball just like the boys.”
“Oh!” said Betty, with a sudden flash of recognition. “Then it was at the
convent where you got the beautiful French accent that mademoiselle raves
over. You’re in my senior French class. I ought to have remembered you.”
“I’m glad you didn’t,” said Miss Carter bitterly, and then she flushed and
apologized. “I’m so ugly that I’m always glad not to be remembered or
noticed. But I didn’t mean to say so, and I do hope you’ll come to see me,
both of you,—if seniors ever do come to see sophomores.”
The girls laughingly assured her that seniors did sometimes condescend so
far, and she went off with a happy look in her great gray eyes.
“We must have her in the ‘Merry Hearts,’” said Madeline. “She’s our kind
if she can only get over that morbid feeling about her scar.”
“But we must be very careful,” Helen warned them, with a vivid
remembrance of her first interview with Miss Carter. “We mustn’t ask her to
join until most of us have been to see her and really made friends. She
would just hate to feel that we pitied her.”
“We’ll be careful,” Betty promised her. “I’ll go to see her, for one, the very
first of next week,” and she skipped gaily off to dress for dinner. After all

there were plenty of things in the world besides the class play with its
unhappy tangle of rivalries and heartburnings.
“And what’s the use of borrowing trouble?” Betty inquired the next evening
of the green lizard. “If you do, you never borrow the right kind.”
Jean, to be sure, had done a good deal to justify Bob’s theory. She had
remembered an urgent message from home which must be delivered to
Polly immediately after luncheon, and she kept her innocent little cousin
busily engaged in conversation in the lower hall of the Belden House until
Betty appeared, having waited until the very last minute in the vain hope of
avoiding Jean. But when they opened the door there was Barbara Gordon,
also bound for Miss Kingston’s office, and much relieved to find that her
committee were not all waiting indignantly for their chairman’s tardy
arrival. So whatever Jean had meant to say to Betty in private necessarily
went unsaid.
And then, after all her worriment, Jean was the best Shylock!
“Which is perfectly comical considering Bob’s suspicions,” Betty told the
green lizard, the only confidant to whom she could trust the play
committee’s state-secrets.
All the committee had been astonished at Jean’s success, and most of them
were disappointed. Christy or Emily Davis would have been so much
pleasanter to work with, or even Kitty Lacy, whom Miss Kingston
considered very talented. But Emily was theatrical, except in funny parts,
Christy was lifeless, and Kitty Lacy had not taken the trouble to learn the
lines properly and broke down at least once in every long speech, thereby
justifying the popular inversion of her name to Lazy Kitty, a pseudonym
which some college wag had fastened upon her early in her freshman year.
“And because she’s Kitty, it isn’t safe to give her another chance,” said
Miss Kingston regretfully, when the fifteen aspiring Shylocks had played
their parts and the committee were comparing opinions. “Yes, I agree with
Barbara that Jean Eastman is by far the most promising candidate, but——”
“But you don’t think she’s very good, now do you, Miss Kingston?” asked
Clara Ellis, a rather lugubrious individual, who had been put on the

committee because she was a “prod” in “English lit.,” and not because she
had the least bit of executive ability.
Miss Kingston hesitated. “Why no, Clara, I don’t. I’m afraid she won’t
work up well; she doesn’t seem to take criticism very kindly. But it’s too
soon to judge of that. At present she certainly has a much better conception
of the part than any of the others.”
“You don’t think we’ve been too ambitious, do you, Miss Kingston?” asked
Barbara, anxiously. Barbara knew Jean well and the prospect of managing
the play with her capricious, selfish temperament to be catered to at every
turn was not a pleasant one.
“I’ve thought so all along,” put in Clara Ellis, decidedly, before Miss
Kingston had had a chance to answer. “I think we ought to have made sure
of a good Shylock before we voted to give this play. It will be perfectly
awful to make a fizzle of it, and everything depends on getting a good
Shylock, doesn’t it, Miss Kingston?”
“A great deal certainly depends on that,” agreed Miss Kingston. “But it’s
much too early to decide that you can’t get a good Shylock.”
“Why, who else is there?” demanded Clara, dismally. “Surely every
possible and impossible person has tried to-day.”
Nobody seemed ready to answer this argument, and Betty, glancing at the
doleful faces of her fellow-workers felt very much depressed until a new
idea struck her.
“Miss Kingston,” she said, “there have been fifteen senior plays at Harding,
haven’t there? And hasn’t each one been better than any of those that came
before it?”
“So each class and its friends have thought,” admitted Miss Kingston,
smiling at Betty’s eagerness, “and in the main I think they have been right.”
“Then,” said Betty, looking appealingly at Clara and Barbara, “I guess we
can safely go on thinking that our play will be still better. 19— is the
biggest class that ever graduated here, and it’s certainly one of the
brightest.”

Everybody laughed at this outburst of patriotism and the atmosphere
brightened immediately, so Betty felt that perhaps she was of some use on
the committee even if she couldn’t understand all Clara’s easy references to
glosses and first folio readings, or compare Booth’s interpretation of
Shylock with Irving’s as glibly as Rachel did.
Just then there was a smothered giggle outside the door and six lusty voices
chanted, “By my troth, our little bodies are a-weary of these hard stairs,” in
recognition of which pathetic appeal the committee hastily dismissed the
subject of Shylock in order to hear what the impatient Portias had to say.
They did so well, and there was such a lively discussion about the
respective merits of Kate Denise, Babbie Hildreth and Nita Reese that the
downcast spirits, of the committee were fully restored, and they went home
to dinner resolved not to lose heart again no matter what happened, which is
the most sensible resolution that any senior play committee can make.
When Betty got home she found a note waiting for her on the hall table
addressed in Tom Alison’s sprawling hand and containing an invitation to
Yale commencement.
“I’m asking you early,” Tom wrote, “so that you can plan for it, and be so
much the surer not to disappoint me. Alice Waite is coming with Dick
Grayson, and some of the other fellows will have Harding girls. My mother
is going to chaperon the bunch.
“Do you remember my kid roommate, Ashley Dwight? He’s junior
president this year. He’s heard a lot about Georgia Ames, real and ideal, and
he’s crazy to see what the visible part of her is like. I think he meditates
asking her to the prom, and making a sensation with her. Can’t I bring him
up to call on you some day when the real Miss Ames will probably be
willing to amuse Ashley?”
As Betty joyously considered how she should answer all this, she
remembered the four box tickets for the Glee Club concert that Lucile
Merrifield had promised to get her—Lucile was business manager of the
mandolin club this year. Betty had intended to invite Alice Waite and two
Winsted men, but there was no reason why she shouldn’t ask Georgia, Tom,
and the junior president instead. So she went straight to Georgia’s room.

“All right,” said Georgia calmly, when Betty had explained her project. “I
was going to stand up with a crowd of freshmen, but they won’t care.”
“Georgia Ames,” broke in her roommate severely, “I should like to see you
excited for once. Don’t you know the difference between going stand-up
with a lot of other freshmen, and sitting in a box with Miss Wales and two
Yale men?”
“Of course I know the difference,” said Georgia, smiling good-naturedly.
“Didn’t I say that I’d go in the box? But you see, Caroline, if you are only a
namesake of Madeline Ayres’s deceased double you mustn’t get too much
excited over the wonderful things that happen to you. Must you, Betty?”
“I don’t think you need any pointers from me, Georgia,” said Betty
laughingly. “Has Caroline seen you studying yet?”
“Once,” said Georgia sadly.
“But it was in mid-year week,” explained the roommate, “the night before
the Livy exam. She mended stockings all the evening and then she said she
was going to sit up to study. She began at quarter past ten.”
“Propped up in bed, to be quite comfortable,” interpolated Georgia.
“And at half-past ten,” went on her roommate, “she said she was so sleepy
that she couldn’t stand it any longer. So she tumbled the books and extra
pillows on the floor and went to sleep.”
“Too bad you spoiled your record just for those few minutes,” laughed
Betty, “but I’ll take you to the concert all the same,” and she hurried off to
dress.
At dinner she entertained her end of the table with an account of Georgia’s
essay at cramming.
“But that doesn’t prove that she never studies,” Madeline defended her
protégée. “That first floor room of theirs is a regular rendezvous for all the
freshmen in the house, so she’s very sensible to keep away from it when
she’s busy.”
“Where does she go?”

“Oh, to the library, I suppose,” said Madeline. “Most of the freshmen study
there a good deal, and she camps down in Lou Waterson’s room, afternoons,
because Lou has three different kinds of lab. to go to, so she’s never at
home.”
“Well, it’s a wonder that Georgia isn’t completely spoiled,” said Nita Reese.
“Just to think of the things that child has had done for her!”
And certainly if Georgia’s head had not been very firmly set on her square
shoulders, it would have been hopelessly turned by her meteoric career at
Harding. For weeks after college opened she was a spectacle, a show-sight
of the place. Old girls pointed her out to one another in a fashion that was
meant to be inobtrusive but that would have flattered the vanity of any other
freshman. Freshmen were regaled with stories about her, which they
promptly retailed for her benefit, and then sent her flowers as a tribute to
her good luck and a recognition of the amusement she added to the dull
routine of life at Harding. Seniors who had been duped by the phantom
Georgia asked her to Sunday dinner and introduced her to their friends, who
did likewise. Foolish girls wanted her autograph, clever ones demanded to
know her sensations at finding herself so oddly conspicuous, while the
“Merry Hearts” amply fulfilled their promise to make up to her for
unintentionally having forced her into a curious prominence. But Georgia
took it all as a mere matter of course, smiled blandly at the stories, accepted
the flowers and the invitations, wrote the autographs, and explained that she
guessed her sensations weren’t at all remarkable,—they were just like any
other freshman’s.
“All the same,” Madeline declared, whenever the subject came up, “she’s
absolutely unique. If the other Georgia had never existed, this one would
have made her mark here.”
But just how she would have done it even Madeline could not decide. The
real Georgia was not like other girls, but in what fundamental way she was
different it was difficult to say. Indeed now that the “Merry Hearts” came to
know her better, she was almost as much of a puzzle to them as the other
Georgia had been to the rest of the college.

CHAPTER XI
A DARK HORSE DEFINED

“Did you see Mr. Masters in chapel this morning with Miss Kingston?”
This was the choice tid-bit of news that 19— passed from hand to hand as it
took its way to its various nine o’clock classes.
“I thought he wasn’t coming until to-morrow,” said Teddie Wilson, who
followed every move of the play committee with mournful interest.
“He wasn’t,” explained Barbara Gordon, “but he found he could get off
better to-day. It’s only for the Shylocks and Portias, you know. We can’t do
much until they’re definitely decided, so we can tell who is left for the other
parts.”
“Gratiano and the Gobbos will come in the next lot,” sighed Teddie. “Seems
as if I should die to be out of it all!”
Jean Eastman was just ahead of them in the crowd. “Poor Teddie!” Barbara
began, “I only wish—-” She broke off abruptly. She didn’t want Jean for
Shylock, but it would have been the height of impropriety to let even
Teddie, whose misfortunes made her a privileged person, know it. “It’s a
perfect shame,” she went on hastily. “You don’t feel half so bad about it as
we do.”
Ted stared incredulously. “Don’t I? I say, Barbara, did you know there was
a girl in last year’s cast who had had a condition at midyears? She kept still
and somehow it wasn’t reported to Miss Stuart until very late, and by that
time it would have made a lot of trouble to take her out. So they hushed it
up and she kept her part. A last year’s girl wrote me about it.”
“I don’t believe she had much fun out of it, do you, Ted?” asked Barbara.
“Anyhow I’m sure you—”

“Oh, of course not,” interrupted Ted with emphasis.
“What in the world are you two talking about?” demanded Jean Eastman
curiously, dropping back to join them.
“Talking play of course!” laughed Barbara, trying to be extra cordial
because she had so nearly said a disagreeable thing a minute before.
Meanwhile Ted, who felt that she should break the tenth commandment to
atoms if she stayed in Jean’s neighborhood another minute, slipped off
down a side hall and joined a group of her classmates who were bound like
herself for Miss Raymond’s English novelists. They were talking play too,
of course,—it was in the air this morning,—and they welcomed Ted
joyously and deferred to her opinion as that of an expert.
“Who’ll be Shylock, Teddie?” demanded Bob Parker. “That’s the only thing
I’m curious about.”
“Jean,” returned Ted calmly, “or at least the committee think so. I can tell
by the way Barbara looks at her.”
“Beastly shame,” muttered Bob. “Why couldn’t Emily and Christy have
braced up and got it themselves?”
“Now, Bob,” Nita Reese remonstrated, “don’t you think you’re a bit hard on
Jean this time? I know she’s a good deal of a land-grabber, but now she’s
gone into an open competition just like any one else, and if she wins it will
be because she deserves to.”
“Ye-es,” admitted Bob grudgingly. “Yes, of course it will. I know that as
well as you do, Nita Reese. Just the same she’s never any good in Gest and
Pant, is she, Teddie?”
“In what?” demanded Helen Adams and Clara Madison together.
“Gest and Pant—short for Gesture and Pantomime, senior course in
elocution,” explained Teddie rapidly. “Oh, I don’t know. I think she’s done
some pretty good things once in a while. And anyhow she can’t fool the
committee and Mr. Masters.”
“Of course not,” agreed Bob.

“Just the same,” said Madeline Ayres, who had come up in time to hear the
end of the argument, “we’ll stand for her if she gets the part, but until she
does we can hope against hope for a dark horse, can’t we, Bob?”
“What’s a dark horse?” asked Clara Madison in her funny, slow drawl.
“Your vocabulary’s getting a big increase this morning, isn’t it, Clara?” said
Madeline quizzically. “Gest and Pant, short for Gesture and Pantomime;
dark horse, short for a person like—— Girls, run in, quick. She’s begun
calling the roll.”
It was a long morning. The committee watched its hours go by
complacently enough. They had heard Jean again and liked her better; and
the two girls who were to compete with her had improved, too, on second
trial. There was no doubt that the Portias were good. They were also
nervous. Kate Denise didn’t even pretend to “Take notes, young ladies,”
though Dr. Hinsdale looked straight at her when he said it, and Babbie
Hildreth made herself the butt of endless jibes by absent-mindedly
mentioning Nerissa instead of Napoleon in History 10. Jean, on the other
hand, was as cool as possible. She sat beside Teddie Wilson in philosophy,
much to the annoyance of that unhappy young person, and added insult to
injury by trying to discuss the play. Teddie was as unresponsive as she
thought consistent with the duty of being lady-like, but Jean didn’t seem to
mind, for she went off to lunch smiling a satisfied, triumphant little smile
that seemed to say she had gotten just what she wanted out of Teddie.
At two o’clock Mr. Masters and Miss Kingston met the play committee in
Miss Kingston’s office, and the Shylock trials began. At ten minutes before
three the great Mr. Masters appeared in the door of the office and tossing a
careless “Back at four-thirty sharp” over his shoulder, ran down the stairs as
lightly as though he were not leaving riot and ruin behind him. A minute
later Barbara Gordon came to the door and explained to the Portias who
were waiting to come on at three, that it had been found necessary to delay
their appearance until evening. Barbara always looked calm and unruffled
under the most trying circumstances, but she shut the door unnecessarily
hard and the Portias exchanged amazed glances.
“Something’s happened,” declared Babe, sagely.

“‘Oh, wise young judge!’” quoted Nita. “Why don’t you tell us what it is?”
“I must go if we have to come back this evening,” said Kate Denise, and
hurried off to find Jean, who had promised to meet her in the library.
Kate understood Jean very well and often disapproved of her, but she had
known her a long time and was genuinely fond of her and anxious for her
success. Jean had complained of a headache at luncheon and seemed
nervous and absent-minded. Kate wondered if she could possibly have
broken down and spoiled her chance with Mr. Masters, thus disarranging
the committee’s plans.
But Jean scoffed at this idea. “I did my best,” she declared, “and he was
awfully nice. You’ll like him, Katie. I suppose he had an engagement, or
was tired and wanted to go off somewhere and smoke. He gets up plays all
the time, you know. It must be horribly boring.”
Meanwhile Miss Kingston and the play committee sat in mournful
conclave. Nobody had much to say. Clara Ellis looked “I told you so” at the
rest, and the rest looked back astonishment, dismay and annoyance at Clara.
“Is he generally so—so decided and, well,—so quick to make up his
mind?” asked Betty, finally.
Miss Kingston laughed at Betty’s carefully chosen adjectives and shook her
head. “He’s generally very patient and encouraging, but to-day something
seems to have spoiled his temper. I don’t believe, though, that his irritability
has affected his judgment. I agree perfectly with what he said about Miss
Eastman.”
“Yes,” agreed Barbara, “he put into words what we all felt when we first
heard her. Afterward we wanted so much to think she was good that we
actually cheated ourselves into thinking so.”
“Do tell me what happened,” begged Rachel Morrison. She had been kept
at home by a belligerent sophomore who insisted upon being tutored at her
regular hour, and had arrived only just in time for Mr. Masters’s dramatic
exit.

“Why, he was perfectly calm while the Shylocks were performing,”
explained Barbara. “We had Jean come last because we thought that would
give them all the best chance. He smiled blandly while she was going
through her part and bowed her out as if she had been a second Booth. Then
he sat back and looked at me and said ‘Well?’ and I said, ‘Do you like her
best, Mr. Masters?’ He glared at me for a minute and then began to talk
about the seriousness of giving a Shakespearean play and the confidence
he’d felt in us to advise us to give this one, and the reasons why none of the
girls he’d heard would do at all for Shylock. When he was through he just
picked up his hat and coat and told us to go and get the other girls who
tried, as he’d be ready to see them at half-past four. After that he apologized
to Miss Kingston if he’d been ‘in the least abrupt’—and went.”
“And what are we to do now?” demanded Clara, wearily.
“Get them—the forlorn hopes, as he called them,” said Barbara, determined
to be cheerful, “and hope that we shall be happily disappointed in them.
Somebody’s got to be Shylock, you know. Betty, will you go for these three
girls on Main Street?” She handed Betty a slip of paper. “Clara, will you try
to find Emily Davis? Rachel, you look tired to death. Go home and rest.
Josephine and I can manage the campus people.”
“There’s no use in your getting the Miller girls,” said Clara, decisively.
“One lisps and the other stammers.”
“That’s true,” agreed Barbara, cheerily. “We’ll leave them out, and Kitty
Lacy has gone home ill. I wish we could think of some promising people
who haven’t tried at all. Eleanor Watson used to act very cleverly. Betty, do
you suppose she would be willing to come and read the part?”
Betty shook her head. “I don’t think she would take a part under any
circumstances, but certainly not if she had to compete with Jean. They’re
such old friends.”
“How about Madeline Ayres?”
“She’s set her heart on being the Prince of Morocco,” laughed Betty,
“because she wants to be blackened up. Anyway I don’t think—”

“No, I don’t either, Betty,” interposed Miss Kingston. “Miss Ayres couldn’t
do a part like Shylock.”
“Then I don’t believe there is any one else who didn’t try before,” said
Barbara. “We must just hope for the best, that’s all.”
Betty had opened the door preparatory to starting on her rounds when she
happened to remember Roberta and her exaggerated disappointment over
missing the last week’s trials.
“Barbara,” she began timidly, closing the door again, “I know some one
who intended to try but she was sick with the grippe and couldn’t. It’s
Roberta Lewis. She told me not to speak of her having wanted to try, but I
don’t see why she shouldn’t have a chance now, do you? She couldn’t be
worse than some of them.”
“She certainly couldn’t,” laughed Barbara.
“She did awfully well in that little girl play you had,” said Clara Ellis,
condescending to show a little real interest in the question at issue. “Did
you see it, Miss Kingston?”
Miss Kingston hadn’t seen “The Little Princess” and didn’t know Roberta;
but she agreed that there was no reason why any girl who was willing to
take it shouldn’t have a chance to show what she could do toward satisfying
Mr. Masters.
“But it isn’t that I think she will do particularly well,” Betty explained,
honestly. “Only I was sorry for her because she seemed to care such a lot.
Shall I stop and ask her on my way?”
Barbara said yes and Betty hurried over to the Belden. Roberta was out, but
a neat sign pinned to her door promised that she would be “Back in a few
minutes,” so Betty scribbled a hasty note to explain matters and hurried off
again. She had not much idea that Roberta would care to try for Shylock
now, but she was glad she had thought of giving her the chance. Roberta
was so quiet and self-contained and so seldom expressed a wish or a
preference that it was worth while taking a little trouble to please her.

“Even if there isn’t much sense in what she wants,” thought Betty, as she
tramped up Main Street.
The Main Street Shylocks all lived in the same house and not one of them
was in. Betty pursued them back to the campus, caught one at the library
and another in chemistry “lab.,” and followed the third down town where
she was discovered going into Cuyler’s for an ice. As this last captive
happened to be the most promising Shylock, next to the ones that Mr.
Masters had already seen, Betty led her back to the campus in triumph, too
thankful at having her safe to notice that it was fully a quarter to five before
they reached college hall.
Roberta was sitting by herself on a low window-seat near Miss Kingston’s
door. She looked pale and frightened and hardly smiled in answer to Betty’s
gay little nod and wave of the hand.
“Goodness, I hope she’ll do decently,” thought Betty, and was opening the
door as softly as possible when somebody gave it a quick push from the
other side. It was the great Mr. Masters coming out again.
“Oh, Miss Lewis,” he called over to Roberta, “have you learned the Portia
scenes too? I forgot to ask you. Well, suppose you come over and read them
to-night. We should all like to hear you.”
Betty stared in amazement; so did the Shylocks who crowded the stairs and
windowledges. There was no mistaking the fact that this time the great Mr.
Masters was genuinely pleased. He held the door open for Betty to pass into
the office, assured Roberta once more that he should expect to see her in the
evening, and went inside himself, leaving a buzz of excitement behind him
and meeting a similar buzz that hushed politely as he came forward.
“Well, Miss Kingston,” he said, rubbing his hands together with an air of
supreme satisfaction, “we’ve found our Shylock. I’m glad you let her in
first this time. I was really getting worried. May I ask why you young ladies
kept her up your sleeves so long?”
Barbara explained.
“But you must have known about her,” Mr. Masters persisted. “Why, she’s
marvelous. She’d save your play for you, single-handed. Hasn’t she taken

part in any of your college performances?”
Barbara explained about that too.
“Then how did she happen to come to light at all?” he demanded.
This time Barbara looked at Betty, who blushed and murmured, “I didn’t
suppose she could act very much. I really didn’t.”
Mr. Masters laughed heartily at this. “Well, she seems to be a thorough
mystery,” he said. “And now the only question is where we need her most,
in case I don’t like your first choice in Portias any better than I did your
Shylocks. We ought to have these other people in, I suppose. Of course
there’s no question about Miss Lewis, but we’d better know what they can
all do, especially if there are any more of Miss Wales’s dark horses among
them.”

“WELL, WE’VE FOUND OUR SHYLOCK,” HE SAID.

By dinner time the astonishing news had spread over the campus. Roberta
Lewis was going to be Shylock. She hadn’t been in but one play since she
entered college and then she took somebody’s place. Nobody had thought
she would get it. Nobody knew she could act except Betty Wales. Betty
found out about her somehow—she was always finding out what people
could do,—and she got her in at the last minute because Mr. Masters didn’t
like Jean’s acting,—or somebody didn’t. Roberta’s was magnificent. They
wanted her for Portia too. Mr. Masters had said it was a great pity there
weren’t two of her. How did she take it? Why, she acted shy and bored and
distant, just as usual. She seemed to have expected to be Shylock!
But she wasn’t “just as usual.” She was sitting by her window in the dark,
with Mary Brooks’s picture clutched tightly in one hand and her father’s in
the other, and she was whispering soft little messages to them.
“Dear old daddy, you were in all the fraternities and societies, and on all the
college papers and the ’varsity eight. Well, I’m on one thing now. You’ll
have one little chance to be proud of me, perhaps, after all these four years.

“Now, Mary Brooks, do you see what I can do? I couldn’t write and I
couldn’t be popular or prominent or a ‘star’ in any of the classes. I’m not
that kind. But after all I shall be something but just one of the Clan before I
leave.
“Oh, I wonder if Mary and father would like to sit together at the play.”
While Roberta was considering the probability that they would, Betty
knocked her soft little knock on the door. Roberta always knew Betty’s
knock.
“Come,” she called in a queer, trembly voice. How was she ever going to
thank Betty for seeing what no one else saw, and helping her to stick to it
and get her chance in a nice quiet way that wouldn’t make her feel awkward
if she failed?
But Betty didn’t give her time to open her mouth. “You dear old thing!” she
cried. “Oh, I am so happy! I never thought you’d get it. Honestly, I didn’t. I
just thought you might as well try. Roberta, you ought to hear the things Mr.
Masters has been saying about you.”
Roberta laughed happily. “It’s nice, isn’t it?” she said. “Didn’t you think I
could get a part? You were the one who told me I ought to try.”
“Yes,” said Betty solemnly, “I thought you’d get one of the Sals probably—
you know the ones I mean,—Solanio, and the others that sound like him.
We call them the Sals for short, I never dreamed of your being Shylock, any
more than I planned for you to be Ermengarde. You did it every bit yourself,
Roberta Lewis, by just happening to come around at the right times.”
“And by coming to the right person,” added Roberta.
But Betty only laughed at her. “It’s bad enough to be blamed for things
you’ve done,” she said. “I simply won’t be praised for things I haven’t
done. I never was so pleased in my life. Roberta, Miss Kingston says you’re
a genius. To think of my knowing a genius! I must go and tell Helen Chase
Adams.”
Down-stairs Madeline was telephoning to Clara Madison, who, owing to
her strong prejudice against bed-making, still lived off the campus. “A dark

horse,” she explained, “is a person like Roberta Lewis. I didn’t have time to
tell you this morning. Good-b——Oh! haven’t you heard? She’s going to be
Shylock. No, the committee haven’t announced it yet, but Mr. Masters
shouted it aloud in the corridor at college hall. Don’t forget what a dark
horse is, Clara.”
The B’s, innocently supposing that Roberta was out because her windows
were dark, were celebrating in Nita’s room, while they awaited her return.
This meant that Babbie was doing a cake-walk with an imaginary partner,
Babe a clog-dance, and Bob a highland fling, while Nita hugged her tallest
vase and her prettiest teacup and besought them to stop before Mrs. Kent
came to see who was tearing the house down.
Bob stopped first, though not on account of Nita’s bric-a-brac or a possible
visit from Mrs. Kent.
“Nita,” she demanded breathlessly, “did you say Betty thought of Roberta?”
“Yes,” Nita assented. “Nobody else on the committee knows her at all
except Rachel, and she is as surprised as the rest of us.”
“Gee!” Bob’s tone was deep with meaning. “Then I know who won’t like
it.”
“Who?” Babe ended her dance to ask.
“Jean Eastman,” said Bob solemnly.
Babe gave her a disdainful glance. “How much brains do you think it takes
to find that out, Bob Parker? Of course she won’t like it.”
But Bob only smiled loftily and declared that if Roberta hadn’t come in by
this time they must all go straight home to dinner.

CHAPTER XII
CALLING ON ANNE CARTER

Pleasant things generally submerged the unpleasant ones at Harding, so
Betty’s delight in Roberta’s unexpected success quite wiped out her
remembrance of Bob’s theories about Jean, until, several days after the
Shylock trials, Jean herself confirmed them.
“I want to be sure that you know I’m going to try for Bassanio,” she said,
overtaking Betty on the campus between classes, “so you can have plenty of
time to hunt up a rival candidate. I can’t imagine who it will be unless you
can make Eleanor Watson believe that it’s her duty to the class to try. But
this time I hope you’ll come out into the open and play fair, or at least as
nearly fair as you can, considering that you ought to be helping me. I may
not be much on philanthropy, but I don’t think I can be accused of entirely
lacking a sense of honor.”
“Why Jean,” began Betty, trying to remember that Jean was hurt and
disappointed and possibly didn’t mean to be as rude as her words sounded,
“please don’t feel that way. It wasn’t that I didn’t want you for Shylock. Of
course Roberta is one of my best friends and I’m glad to have her get the
big part in the play, because she’s never had anything else; but I didn’t
dream that she would get it.”
“Then why did you drag her in at the last minute?”
Betty explained how that had happened, but Jean only laughed
disagreeably. “I consider that it was a very irregular way of doing things,”
she said, “and I think a good many in the class feel the same way about it.
Besides—but I suppose you’ve entirely forgotten that it was I who got you
on the play committee.”

“Listen, Jean,” Betty protested, anxious to avoid a discussion that would
evidently be fruitless. “It was Mr. Masters, and not I or any of the other
girls, who didn’t like your acting, or rather your acting of Shylock. And Mr.
Masters himself suggested that you would make a better Bassanio. Didn’t
Barbara tell you?”
“Oh, yes,” said Jean, “she told me. That doesn’t alter the fact that if you
hadn’t produced Roberta Lewis when you did, Mr. Masters might have
decided that he liked my Shylock quite well enough.”
“Jean,” said Betty, desperately, “don’t you want the play to be as good as it
possibly can?”
“No,” retorted Jean, coolly, “I don’t. I want a part in it. I imagine that I want
one just as badly as Roberta Lewis did. And if I don’t get Bassanio, after
what Barbara and Clara Ellis have said to me, I shall know whom to
blame.” She paused a moment for her words to take effect. “My father
says,” she went on, “that women never have any sense of obligation. They
don’t think of paying back anything but invitations to afternoon tea. I must
tell him about you. He’ll find you such a splendid illustration. Good-bye, or
I shall be late to chemistry.” Jean sped off in the direction of the science
building.
“Oh, dear,” thought Betty, sadly, “I wish I weren’t so stupid and so meek.
Madeline can always answer people back when they’re disagreeable, and
Rachel is so dignified that Jean wouldn’t think of saying things like that to
her.”
Then she smiled in spite of herself. It was all such a stupid tangle. Jean
insisted on blaming her, and Roberta and the committee had insisted on
praising her for finding 19— a Shylock, when she never intended or
expected to do anything of the kind. “It just shows,” thought Betty, “that the
things that seem like deep-laid schemes are very often just happenings, and
the simple-looking ones are the schemes. Well, I certainly hope Jean will
get Bassanio. Eleanor’s window is open. I wonder if she can hear me.”
“Oh, Eleanor,” she called, when the window had been opened wider in
response to her trill, “there isn’t any committee meeting this afternoon.

Don’t you want to go with me to see Anne Carter? Let’s start early and take
a walk first. It’s such a lovely glitter-y day.”
The “glitter-y” day foregathered with a brisk north wind after luncheon, and
it was still mid-afternoon when Betty and Eleanor ran up Miss Carter’s
front steps, delighted at the prospect of getting in out of the cold. At the
door they hesitated.
“It’s so long since I’ve regularly called on anybody in college,” laughed
Betty, “that I’ve forgotten how to act. Don’t we go right up to her room,
Eleanor?”
“Why yes. That’s certainly what people used to do to us in our freshman
year. Don’t you remember how we were always getting caught with our
kimonos on and our rooms fixed for sweep-day by girls we’d never seen?”
“I should think so.” Betty smiled reminiscently. “Helen Adams used to get
so fussed when she was caught doing her hair. Then let’s go right up. We
want to be friendly and informal and make her feel at home. She has the
front room on the second floor. Helen spoke of its being so big and pretty. I
do hope she’s in.”
She was in, for she called a brisk “come” in answer to Betty’s knock. She
was sitting at a table-desk by the window, with her back to her door, and
when it opened she did not turn her head. Neither did Jean Eastman who sat
beside her, their heads together over the same book. Jean was reading aloud
in hesitating, badly accented French, and paid even less attention to the
intruders than Miss Carter, who called hastily, “In just one minute, Miss
Harrison,” and then cautioned Jean not to forget the elisions.
“But we’re not Miss Harrison,” said Betty laughingly, amazed and
embarrassed at the idea of meeting Jean here.
At the sound of her voice both the girls turned quickly and Miss Carter
came forward with a hearty apology for her mistake. “I was expecting some
one else,” she said, “and I thought of course it was she who came in. It was
very stupid of me. Won’t you sit down?”
“But aren’t we interrupting?” asked Betty, introducing Eleanor.

“Nothing more important than the tail end of some French,” answered Jean
Eastman curtly, going to get her coat, which hung over a chair near the
door. As she passed Miss Carter she gave her a keen, questioning look
which meant, so Betty decided, that Jean was as much surprised to find that
this quiet sophomore knew Betty Wales and her crowd, as Betty had been to
see Jean established in Miss Carter’s room on a footing of apparent
intimacy.
“I’ve been here ever since luncheon,” Jean went on, “and I was just going,
wasn’t I, Miss Carter? Oh, no, you’re not driving me away—not in the
least. I should be delighted to stay and talk to you both if I had time.” And
with a disagreeable little laugh Jean pinned on her hat, swept up her books,
and started for the door.
Strange to say, Miss Carter seemed to take her hasty departure as a matter
of course and devoted herself entirely to her other visitors, until, just as Jean
was leaving, she turned to her with a question.
“Oh, Miss Eastman, I don’t remember—did you say to-morrow at four?”
For a full minute Jean stared at her, her expression a queer mixture of anger
and amused reproach. “No, I said to-morrow at three,” she answered at last
and went off down the stairs, humming a gay little tune.
Betty and Eleanor exchanged wondering glances. Jean was notorious for
knowing only prominent girls. Her presence here and her peculiar manner
together formed a puzzle that made it very difficult to give one’s full
attention to what Miss Carter was saying. There was also Miss Harrison.
Was she the senior Harrison, better known as the Champion Blunderbuss?
And if she was coming, why didn’t she come?
Betty found herself furtively watching the door, which Jean had left open,
and she barely repressed a little cry of relief when the Champion’s ample
figure appeared at the head of the stairs.
“I’m terribly late,” she called out cheerfully. “I thought you’d probably get
tired of waiting and go out. Oh,” as she noticed Miss Carter’s visitors, “I
guess I’d better come back at five. I can as well as not.”
But Betty and Eleanor insisted that she should do nothing of the kind.

“We’ll come to see you again when you’re not so busy,” Betty promised
Miss Carter, who gave them a sad little smile but didn’t offer any objection
to their leaving the Blunderbuss in possession.
“Well, haven’t we had a funny time?” said Eleanor, when they were outside.
“Did you know that Miss Carter tutored in French?”
“No,” answered Betty. “Helen never gave me the impression that she was
poor. Her room doesn’t look much as if she was helping to put herself
through college, does it?”
“Not a bit,” agreed Eleanor, “nor her clothes, and yet Miss Harrison
certainly acted as if she had come on business.”
“Yes, exactly like Rachel’s pupils. They always come bouncing in late,
when she’s given them up and we’re all having a lovely time. Miss Carter
acted businesslike too. She seemed to expect us to go.”
“Well then, what about Jean?” asked Eleanor. “I couldn’t make her out at
all. Has she struck up some sort of queer friendship with Miss Carter or was
she being tutored too?”
Betty gave a little gasp of dismay. “Oh, I don’t know. I hoped you would.
You see—she’s trying for a part in the play.”
“Then she can’t be conditioned,” said Eleanor easily. “Teddie Wilson has
advertised the rule about that far and wide, poor child.”
“And you don’t think Jean could possibly not have heard of it?” Betty asked
anxiously.
“Why, I shouldn’t think so, but you might ask her to make sure. She
certainly acted very much as if we had caught her at something she was
ashamed of. Would you mind coming just a little way down-town, Betty? I
want to buy some violets and a new magazine.”
Betty was quite willing to go down-town, but she smiled mournfully at
Eleanor’s careless suggestion that she should speak to Jean. Asking Jean
Eastman a delicate question, especially after the interview they had had that
morning, was not likely to be a pleasant task. Betty wondered if she needed
to feel responsible for Jean’s mistakes. She certainly ought to know on

general principles that conditions keep you out of everything nice from the
freshman team on.
A visit from Helen Adams that evening threw some new light on the matter.
“Betty,” Helen demanded, “isn’t Teddie Wilson trying for a part in our
play?”
“Helen Chase Adams,” returned Betty, severely, “is it possible you don’t
know that she got a condition and can’t try?”
“I certainly didn’t know it,” said Helen meekly. “Why should I, please?”
“Only because everybody else does,” said Betty, and wondered if Jean
could possibly belong with Helen in the ignorant minority. It seemed very
unlikely, but then it seemed a sheer impossibility that Helen should have sat
at the Belden House dinner-table day after day and not have heard Teddie’s
woes discussed. At any rate now was her chance to get some information
about Miss Carter.
“While we are talking about conditions,” she began, “does your friend Anne
Carter tutor in French?”
Helen nodded. “It’s queer, isn’t it, when she has so much money? She
doesn’t like to do it either, but mademoiselle made her think it was her duty,
because all the French faculty are too busy and there was no other girl who
took the senior course that mademoiselle would trust. Anne thinks she’ll be
through by next week.”
“Were many people conditioned in French?” asked Betty.
“Why, I don’t know. I think Anne just said several, when she told me about
it.”
“What I mean is, are all those she tutors conditioned?”
“Why, I suppose so,” said Helen, vaguely. “Seniors don’t generally tutor
their last term unless they have to, do they? There wouldn’t be much object
in it. Why are you so interested in Anne’s pupils, Betty?”

“Oh, for no reason at all,” said Betty, carelessly. “Eleanor and I went up to
see her this afternoon, and some one came in for a lesson, as I understood it,
so of course we didn’t stay.”
“What a shame! You’ll go again soon, won’t you?”
“Not until after she gets through tutoring,” said Betty, decidedly.
“I wish Helen Adams had never seen that girl,” she declared savagely to the
green lizard after Helen had gone. “Or at least—well, I almost wish so.
Whatever I do will go wrong. If I ask Jean whether she knows about the
rule, she’ll be horribly disagreeable, but if she gets Bassanio and then Miss
Stuart reports her condition she’ll probably come and tell me that I ought to
have seen she was conditioned and warned her. Anyway I shall feel that I
ought. It’s certainly much kinder to speak to her than to ask Barbara to
inquire of Miss Stuart. Eleanor can’t speak to her. No one can but me.” The
lizard didn’t even blink, but Betty had an inspiration. “I know what. I’ll
write to her.”
Betty spent a long time and a great deal of note-paper on that letter, but at
last it read to her satisfaction:

“Dear Jean:
“After you left this afternoon Miss Harrison came in, evidently to be
tutored. So I couldn’t help wondering if you could possibly have had the
bad luck to get a condition, and if so, whether you know the rule about the
senior play,—I mean that no one having a condition can take part. Please,
please don’t think that I want to be interfering or disagreeable. I know you
would rather have me ask you now than to have anything come out publicly
later.
“Betty.”

Two days later Jean’s answer appeared on the Belden House table.
“If you thought I had a condition in French, why didn’t you go and ask
mademoiselle about it? She would undoubtedly have received you with
open arms. Yes, I believe that Miss Carter, whom you seem to know so

intimately all of a sudden, tutors the Harrison person. Just why you should
lump me with her, I don’t see. I know the rule about conditions and the play
as well as you do, but being without either a condition or a part, I can’t see
that it concerns me particularly.
“Yours most gratefully,
“Jean Reaves Eastman.”

Betty read this note through twice and consigned it, torn into very small
pieces, to her waste-basket. But after thinking the whole matter over a little
more carefully she decided that Jean had had ample grounds for feeling
annoyance, if not for showing it, and that there would be just time before
dinner to find her and tell her so.
Jean looked a good deal startled and not particularly pleased when she saw
Betty Wales standing in her door; but Betty, accepting Jean’s attitude as
perfectly natural under the circumstances, went straight to the point.
“I’ve come to apologize for my mistake, Jean,” she said steadily, “and to
tell you how glad I am that it is a mistake. I don’t suppose I can make you
understand why I was so sure—or at least so afraid——”
“Oh, we needn’t go into that,” said Jean, with an attempt at graciousness. “I
suppose Miss Carter said something misleading. You are quite excusable, I
think.”
“No,” said Betty, “I’m not. I’ve studied logic and argument and I ought to
know better than to depend on circumstantial evidence. I’m very, very
sorry.”
Jean looked at her keenly. “I suppose you and Eleanor have discussed this
affair together. What did she think?”
“I haven’t mentioned it to her since the afternoon we were at Miss Carter’s,
and she doesn’t know that I wrote you. That day we both felt the same—
that is, we didn’t know what to think. If you don’t mind, I should like to tell
her that it’s all right.”
“Why in the world should you bother to do that?” asked Jean curiously.

“Because she’ll be so glad to know, and also because I think it’s no more
than fair to all of us. You did act very queerly that afternoon, Jean.”
“Oh, did I?” said Jean oddly. “You have a queer idea of fairness. You won’t
work for me when I’ve put you on a committee for that express purpose;
but no matter how disagreeable I am to you about it, you won’t take a good
chance to pay up, and you won’t let Eleanor take hers.”
“Let Eleanor take hers?” repeated Betty wonderingly.
“Yes, her chance to pay up her score. She owes me a long one. You know a
good many of the items. Why shouldn’t she pay me back now that she has a
good chance? You haven’t forgotten Mary Brooks’s rumor, have you?
Eleanor could start one about this condition business without half trying.”
“Well, she won’t,” Betty assured her promptly. “She wouldn’t think of
mentioning such a thing to anybody. But as long as we both misunderstood,
I’m going to tell her that it’s all right. Good-bye, Jean, and please excuse
me for being so hasty.”
“Certainly,” said Jean, and Betty wondered, as she ran down-stairs, whether
she had only imagined that Jean’s voice shook.
The next afternoon Mr. Masters and the committee, deciding that Jean’s
Bassanio was possibly just a shade more attractive than Mary Horton’s,
gave her the part. Kate Denise was Portia, and everybody exclaimed over
the suitability of having the lovers played by such a devoted pair of friends.
As for Betty, she breathed a sigh of relief that it was all settled at last. Jean
had won the part strictly on her merits, and she fully understood Betty’s
construction of a committee-woman’s duty to the play. Nevertheless Betty
felt that, in spite of all their recent contests and differences of opinion, they
came nearer to being friends than at any time since their freshman year, and
she wasn’t sorry that she had gone more than halfway in bringing about this
happy result.
Meanwhile the date of the Glee Club concert was fast approaching. Georgia
Ames came in one afternoon to consult Betty about the important matter of
dress.

“I suppose that, as long as we’re going to sit in a box, I ought to wear an
evening gown,” she said.
“Why, yes,” agreed Betty, “if you can as well as not. It’s a very dressy
occasion.”
“Oh, I can,” said Georgia sadly. “I’ve got one all beautifully spick and span,
because I hate it so. I never feel at home in anything but a shirt-waist.
Beside my neck looks awfully bony to me, but mother says it’s no different
from most people’s. The men are coming, I suppose?”
“Oh, yes, they’re coming,” assented Betty gaily, “and between us we’ve
been asked to every tea on the campus, I should think. So they ought to
have a good time in the afternoon, and college men are always crazy over
our concerts.”
“Your man will be all right,” said Georgia admiringly, “and I’ll do my best
for the other one. Truly, Betty, I am grateful to you. I think it’s awfully good
of you to ask me. Even if you asked me because I’m the other Georgia’s
namesake, you wouldn’t do it if you didn’t like me a little for myself, would
you?”
“Of course not, you silly child,” laughed Betty.
“I want you to have my reserved seat for the basket-ball game,” went on
Georgia. “The subs each have one seat to give away, and I’ve swapped
mine with a sophomore, so you can sit on your own side.”
“I shall clap for you, though,” Betty told her, “and I hope you’ll get a
chance to play. The other Georgia wasn’t a bit athletic, so your basket-ball
record will never be mixed with hers.”
Betty repeated Georgia’s remark about being nothing but the other
Georgia’s namesake to Madeline. “I think she really worries about it,” she
added.
Madeline only laughed at her. “She hasn’t seemed quite so gay lately—that
probably means warnings from her beloved instructors at midyears. It must
be awfully hard work to keep up the freshman grind with everybody under
the sun asking you to do things. Georgia hates to snub people, so she goes

even when she’d rather stay at home. Twice lately I’ve met her out walking
with the Blunderbuss. I must talk to her about the necessity of being
decently exclusive.”

CHAPTER XIII
GEORGIA’S AMETHYST PENDANT

“Has your man come yet, Lucy?”
“Mine hasn’t, thank goodness! He couldn’t get off for the afternoon.”
“Mine thought he couldn’t and then he changed his mind after I’d refused
all the teas.”
“Oh, I wouldn’t miss the teas for anything. They’re more fun than the
concert.”
“Of course she wouldn’t miss them, the dressy lady, with violets to wear
and a new white hat with plumes.”
“The Hilton is going to have an orchestra to play for dancing. Isn’t that
pretty cute?”
“But did you hear about Sara Allen’s men? They both telegraphed her last
evening that they could come,—both, please note. And now she hasn’t any
seats.”
So the talk ran among the merry crowd of girls who jostled one another in
the narrow halls after morning chapel. For it was the day of the Glee Club
concert. The first installment of men and flowers was already beginning to
arrive, giving to the Harding campus that air of festive expectancy which it
wears on the rare occasions when the Harding girl’s highest ambition is not
to shine in her classes or star in the basket-ball game or the senior play, but
only to own a “man.”
Tom Alison and his junior roommate arrived at the Belden soon after
luncheon. Tom looked so distinguished in a frock coat and high hat that

Betty hoped her pride and satisfaction in taking him around the campus
weren’t too dreadfully evident.
Ashley Dwight was tall, round-shouldered, and homely, except when he
smiled, which he did very seldom because he was generally too busy
making every one within hearing of his low voice hysterical with laughter
over his funny stories. He took an instant fancy to Georgia, and of course
Georgia liked him—everybody liked Ashley, Tom explained. So Betty’s last
worriment vanished, leaving nothing to mar the perfection of her afternoon.
The Hilton girls’ brilliant idea of turning their tea into a dance had been
speedily copied by the Westcott and the Belden, and the other houses “came
in strong on refreshments, cozy-corners, and conversation,” as Ashley put
it. So it was six o’clock before any one dreamed that it could be so late, and
the men went off to their hotels for dinner, leaving the girls to gloat over the
flower-boxes piled high on the hall-table, to gossip over the afternoon’s
adventures, and then hurry off to dress, dinner being a superfluity to them
after so many salads and sandwiches, ices and macaroons, all far more
appetizing than a campus dinner menu.
“I’ll come down to your room in time to help you finish dressing,” Betty
promised Georgia. “My things slip on in a minute.”
But she had reckoned without a loose nail in the stair-carpet, which,
apparently resenting her hasty progress past it, had torn a yard of filmy
ruching off her skirt before she realized what was happening.
“Oh, dear!” she mourned, “now I shall have to rush just as usual. Helen
Chase Adams, the gathering-string is broken. Have you any pink silk? I
haven’t a thing but black myself. Then would you try to borrow some? And
please ask Madeline to go down and help Georgia. Her roommate is going
rush to the concert, so she had to start early.”
Helen had just taken the last stitches in the ruffle and Betty was putting on
her skirt again, when Tom’s card came up to her. By the time she got down-
stairs they were all waiting in the reception-room and Mr. Dwight was
helping Georgia into her coat and laughing at the chiffon scarf that she
assured him was a great protection, so that Betty didn’t see Georgia in her
hated evening gown until they took off their wraps at the theatre.

“Awfully sorry I couldn’t come to help you,” she whispered, as they went
out to the carriage, “but I know you’re all right.”
“I did my little best not to disgrace you,” Georgia whispered back. “My
neck is horribly bony, no matter what mother thinks; but I covered some of
it up with a chain.”
When they got to the theatre, almost every seat was filled and a pretty little
usher hurried them through the crowd at the door, assuring them
importantly over her shoulder that the concert would begin in one minute
and she couldn’t seat even box-holders during a number. Sure enough,
before they had fairly gotten into their places, the Glee Club girls began to
come out and arrange themselves in a rainbow-tinted semicircle for the first
number. They sang beautifully and looked so pretty that Tom gallantly
declared they deserved to be encored on that account alone; and he led the
applause so vigorously that everybody looked up at their box and laughed.
Alice Waite had the other seats in it, and as the three men were friends and
all in the highest spirits, it was a gay party.
“There’s Jerry Holt,” Tom would say, “see him stare at our elegance.”
“Oh, we’re making the rest of the fellows envious all right,” Ashley would
answer. “Who’s the stunning girl in the second row, next the aisle? We don’t
miss a thing from here, do we?”
“Prettiest lay-out I’ve ever seen, this concert is,” Alice’s escort would
declare fervently. “Sh, Tommie, the banjo club’s going to play.”
And then they would settle themselves to watch the stage and listen to the
music for a while.
“It’s all good, but what I’m looking forward to is this,” said Ashley Dwight,
pointing out the Glee Club’s last number on his program. “I can’t wait to
hear ‘The Fames of Miss Ames.’”
“The what?” asked Betty, consulting her card. “Why, Georgia Ames, is it
about you? Did you know they were going to have it?”
Georgia nodded. “The leader came and asked me if I cared. She seemed to
think it would take, so I told her to go ahead. But I didn’t realize that this

concert was such a big thing,” she added mournfully, “and I didn’t know I
was going to sit in a box.”
“Pretty grand to be sitting in a box with the celebrity of the evening, isn’t it,
Ashley?” said Tom.
And Ashley said something in a low voice to Georgia, which made her
laugh and blush and call him “too silly for anything.”
Finally, after the Mandolin Club had played its lovely “Gondolier’s Song,”
and the Banjo Club its amusing and inevitable “Frogville Echoes,” the Glee
Club girls came out to sing “The Fames of Miss Ames,” which a clever
junior had written and a musical sophomore had set to a catchy melody. A
little, short-haired girl with a tremendous alto voice sang the verses, which
dealt in witty, flippant fashion with the career of the two Georgias, and the
whole club came in strong on the chorus.
“And now she’s come to life,
(Her double’s here).
And speculation’s rife,
(It’s all so queer).
The ghost associations,
Hold long confabulations,
And the gaiety of nations
Is very much enhanced by Georgia dear!”
It was only shameless doggerel, but it took. Topical songs always take well
at Harding, and never had there been such a unique subject as this one.
Between the verses the girls clapped and laughed, nodded at Georgia’s box,
and whispered explanations to their escorts; and when at last the soloist
answered their vociferous demands for more with a smiling head-shake and
the convincing statement that “there wasn’t any more—yet,” they laughed
and made her sing it all over.
This time Georgia asked one of the men to change seats with her, and
slipped quietly into the most secluded corner of the box, behind Betty’s
chair, declaring that she really couldn’t stand it to be stared at any longer.
She looked positively pretty, Betty thought, having a chance for the first
time to get a good look at her. The sparkle in her eyes and the soft color in

her cheeks that the excitement and embarrassment had put there were very
becoming. So was the low dress, in spite of the fact that Georgia was
undoubtedly right in considering herself a “shirt-waist girl.” Her neck
wasn’t particularly thin, or if it was the lovely old chain that she wore
twisted twice around it kept it from seeming so. Betty turned to ask her
something about the song and noticed the pendant that hung from her chain.
It was of antique pattern—an amethyst in a ring of little pearls, with an odd
quaint setting of dull gold. It looked familiar somehow. It was—yes, it was
just like Nita Reese’s lost pin—the one that belonged to her great
grandmother and that had disappeared just before the Belden House play—
one of the first thefts to be laid to the account of the college robber. Only,
instead of a pin this was a pendant, fastened to the chain by a tiny gold ring.
That was the only difference, for—yes, even the one little pearl that Nita
had lost of the circle was missing here.
Betty didn’t hear Georgia’s answer to her question. She turned back to the
stage, which swayed sickeningly as she watched it. At last the song ended,
and while she clapped mechanically with the rest she gave herself a little
shake, and told herself sternly that she was being a goose, that it was
absurd, preposterous, even wicked—this thought that had flashed into her
head. Nita’s pin wasn’t the only one of its kind; there might be hundreds
just like it. Georgia’s great grandmother probably had had one too.
Betty talked very fast on the way up to the Belden. She was thankful that
Tom and his friend were going back to New Haven that night and would
have time for only the hastiest of good-byes.
“See you later, Miss Ames,” Ashley Dwight called back as he ran down the
steps after Tom.
“He’s asked me to the prom, Betty. Think of that!” explained Georgia, her
eyes shining.
“How—nice,” said Betty faintly. “I’m awfully tired, aren’t you?”
“Tired!” repeated Georgia gaily. “Not a bit. I should like to begin all over
again this minute. I’m hot though. We walked pretty fast up the hill.” She
threw back her coat and unwound the scarf that was twisted over her hair
and around her throat. It caught on the amethyst pendant and Georgia pulled

it away carefully, while Betty watched in fascinated silence, trying to make
up her mind to speak. She might never have a good chance again.
Ordinarily Georgia wore no jewelry,—not a pin or a ring. She had certainly
never worn this pendant before at Harding. It would be so easy and so
sensible to say something about it now and set her uncomfortable thoughts
at rest.
Betty wet her lips nervously, made an heroic effort, and began.
“What a lovely chain that is, Georgia.” She hoped her voice sounded more
natural to Georgia than it did to herself. “Is it a family heirloom?”
Georgia put up her hand absently, and felt of the chain. “Oh, that,—yes, it
is. It really belongs to mother, but she let me bring it here. She’s awfully
fond of old jewelry, and she has a lot. I hate all kinds, but this covers my
bones so beautifully.”
“The pendant is lovely too,” put in Betty hastily, as Georgia moved off
toward her room. “Is that old too?”
“I don’t know,” said Georgia stiffly. “That isn’t a family thing. It was given
to me—by somebody I don’t like.”
“The somebody must like you pretty well,” said Betty, trying to speak
lightly, “to give you such a stunning present.”
Georgia did not answer this, except by saying, “Good-night. I believe I am
tired,” as she opened her door.
Up in her own corridor Betty met Madeline Ayres. “Back so soon?” said
Madeline, who refused to take Glee Club concerts seriously. “I’ve had the
most delicious evening, reading in solitary splendor and eating apples that I
didn’t have to pass around. I’m sure your concert wasn’t half so amusing.
How did Georgia’s song go?”
“Finely,” said Betty without enthusiasm. “Did she tell you about it while
you helped her dress?”
“No, for I didn’t help her. I went over to the Hilton right after dinner. Lucile
told me, in a valiant attempt to persuade me that I was foolish to miss the
concert.”

“Oh,” said Betty limply, opening her own door.
Madeline hadn’t seen the pendant then. Probably some freshman who didn’t
know about Nita’s loss had helped Georgia to dress. Well, what did that
matter? She had Georgia’s own word that the pin was a gift. Besides it was
absurd to think that she would take Nita’s pin and wear it right here at
Harding. And yet—it was just the same and the one little pearl was gone.
But a person who would steal Nita’s pin, wouldn’t make a present of it to
Georgia. Then the pin couldn’t be Nita’s.
“I’m getting to be a horrid, suspicious person,” Betty told the green lizard.
“I won’t think about it another minute. I won’t, I won’t!”
And she didn’t that night, for she fell asleep almost before her head touched
the pillow. Next morning she woke in the midst of a long complicated
dream about Georgia and the green lizard. Georgia had stolen him and put a
ring around his tail, and the lizard was protesting vigorously in a metallic
shriek that turned out, after awhile, to be the Belden House breakfast-bell
jangling outside her door.
“They never ring the rising-bell as loud as that,” wailed Betty, when she had
consulted her clock and made sure that she had slept over. Before she was
dressed Georgia Ames appeared, bringing a delicious breakfast tray.
“Helen said that you have a nine o’clock recitation,” she exclaimed, “and I
thought you probably hadn’t studied for it and would be in a dreadful
hurry.”
Betty thanked her, feeling very guilty. Georgia was wearing a plain brown
jumper dress, with no ornament of any kind, not even a pin to fasten her
collar; and she looked as cool and self-possessed and cheerful as usual. In
the sober light of morning it seemed even more than absurd to suppose that
she was anything but a nice, jolly girl, like Rachel and K. and Madeline,—
the sort of girl that you associated with Harding College and with the
“Merry Hearts” and asked to box parties with a nice Yale man, who liked
her and invited her to his prom.
In the weeks that followed Betty saw a great deal of Georgia, who seemed
intent on showing her gratitude for the splendid time that Betty had given
her. Betty, for her part, felt that she owed Georgia far more than Georgia

owed her and found many pleasant ways of showing her contrition for a
doubt that, do her best, she couldn’t wholly stifle. The more she saw of
Georgia, the more clearly she noticed that there was something odd about
the behavior of the self-contained little freshman, and also that she was
worrying a good deal and letting nobody know the reason.
“But it’s not conditions or warnings or anything of that sort,” Georgia’s
round-eyed roommate declared solemnly to Betty, in a burst of confidence
about the way she was worrying over Georgia. “She sits and thinks for
hours sometimes, and doesn’t answer me if I speak to her. And she says she
doesn’t care whether she gets a chance to play in the big game or not. Just
imagine saying that, Miss Wales.”
“She’s tired,” suggested Betty loyally. “She’ll be all right after vacation.”
Meanwhile, in the less searching eyes of the college world, Georgia
continued to be the spoiled child of fortune. She came back from the prom,
with glowing tales of the good times she had had, and whether or not she
cared about it she was the only “sub” who got a chance to play in the big
game. She made two goals, while Betty clapped for her frantically and her
class made their side of the gallery actually tremble with the manifestations
of their delight.
It was just as Betty was leaving the gym on the afternoon of the game that
Jean Eastman overtook her.
“Could you come for a walk?” she asked abruptly. “There is something I
want to get settled before vacation. It won’t take long. It’s about Bassanio,”
she went on, when they had gotten a little away from the crowd. “I want to
give up my part. Do you suppose Mary Horton would take it now?”
“You want to give up Bassanio?” Betty repeated wonderingly.
“Yes. There’s no use in mincing matters. I did have a condition in French,
and Miss Carter was tutoring me, just as you thought. I had worked it off
the day I answered your note, but of course that doesn’t alter anything.
They say mademoiselle never hands in her records for one semester until
the next one is almost over, so nothing would have come to light until it was
too late for a new person to learn the part. Don’t look so astonished, Betty.
It’s been done before and it may be done again, but I don’t care for it

myself.” Then, as Betty continued to stare at her in horrified silence, “If
you’re going to look like that, I might as well have kept the part. The reason
I decided to give it up was because I didn’t think I should enjoy seeing your
face at the grand dénouement. You see, when you and Eleanor came in that
afternoon I thought you’d guessed or that Barbara Gordon and Teddie
Wilson, who knew of a similar case, had, and had sent you up to make sure.
But after you’d apologized for your note and squared things with Eleanor, I
—well, I didn’t think I should enjoy seeing your face,” ended Jean, with a
little break in her voice. “I—told you I had a sense of honor, and I have.”
Betty put out her hand impulsively. “I’m glad you changed your mind, Jean.
It’s too bad that you can’t have a part, but you wouldn’t want it in any such
way.”
“I did though,” said Jean, blinking back the tears. “I knew it would come
out in the end,—I counted on that, and I shouldn’t have minded Miss
Stuart’s rage or the committee’s horror. But you’re so dreadfully on the
square. You make a person feel like a two-penny doll. I don’t wonder that
Eleanor Watson has changed about a lot of things. Anybody would have to
if they saw much of you.”
Betty’s thoughts flew back to Georgia. “I wish I thought so.”
“Well,” said Jean fiercely, “I do. That’s why I’ve always hated you. I
presume I shall hate you worse than ever to-morrow. Meanwhile, will you
please tell Barbara? I can’t help what they all think, and I don’t care. I only
wanted you to see that I’ve got a little sense of obligation left and that after
I’ve let a person apologize—Don’t come any further, please.”
Jean ran swiftly down the steep path leading to the lower level of the back
campus and Betty turned obediently toward home, feeling very small and
useless and unhappy. Jean’s announcement had been so sudden and so
amazing that she didn’t know what she had said in response to it, and she
was quite sure that she hadn’t done at all what Jean expected. Then this
confirmation of her suspicions about Jean gave her an uneasy feeling about
Georgia. That baffling young person was just leaving the gym as Betty got
back to it, and the sight of her surrounded by a bevy of her admiring friends
reassured Betty wonderfully. Nevertheless she decided to go and see Miss
Ferris. There was something she wanted to ask about.

After half an hour spent in Miss Ferris’s cozy sitting-room, she started out
to find Barbara, armed with the serene conviction that everything would
come out right in the end.
“How do people influence other people?” she had demanded early in her
call. “There is some one I want to influence, if I could, but I don’t know
how to begin.”
“That’s a big question, Betty,” Miss Ferris assured her smilingly. “In
general I think the best way to influence people is to be ourselves the things
we want them to be—honest and true and kind.”
Betty mused on this advice as she crossed the campus. “That was a good
deal what Jean said. I guess I must just attend to my own affairs and wait
and let things happen, the way Madeline does. This about Jean just
happened.”
She passed Georgia’s door on her way up-stairs. The room was full of girls,
listening admiringly to their hostess’s reminiscences of the afternoon. “That
sophomore guard was so rattled. She kept saying, ‘I will, I will, I will,’
between her teeth and she was so busy saying it that she forgot to go for the
ball. But she didn’t forget to stick her elbow into me between times—not
she. I wanted to slug her a little just for fun, but of course I wouldn’t. I
perfectly hate people who don’t play fair.”
Betty went on up the stairs smiling happily. She wanted to hug Georgia for
that last sentence.

CHAPTER XIV
THE MOONSHINERS’ BACON-ROAST

Jean’s sudden retirement from the cast of “The Merchant of Venice” was the
subject of a good deal of excited conjecture during the few days that
remained of the winter term. Betty explained it briefly to Barbara, who in
turn confided Jean’s story to the rest of her committee. All of them but
Clara Ellis thought better of Jean than they ever had before for the courage
she had shown in owning herself in the wrong. Teddie Wilson, being in
Jean’s French division, remembered her letter from the last year’s girl and
made a shrewd guess at the true state of affairs; but realizing just how
sorely Jean had been tempted she was generous enough not to ask any
questions or tell anybody what she thought. So the Harding world was
divided in its opinions, one party asserting that Jean’s acting had proved a
disappointment, the other declaring that she had wanted to manage the
whole play, and finding that she couldn’t had resigned her part in it. Jean
herself absolutely refused to discuss the subject, beyond saying that she was
tired and had found it necessary to drop something, and she was so sarcastic
and ill-tempered that even her best friends began to let her severely alone.
Toward Eleanor her manner was as contemptuous as ever, and she kept
haughtily aloof from Betty. But one day when two of the Hill girls,
gossiping in her room, made some slighting remarks about Betty’s
prominence in class affairs, Jean flashed out an indignant protest.
“She’s one of the finest girls in 19—, and if either of you amounted to a
third as much, you could be proud of it. No, I don’t like her at all, but I
admire her immensely, so please choose somebody else to criticise while
you’re in here.”
Meanwhile the winter term had ended, the spring vacation come and gone,
and the lovely spring term was at full tide in Harding. If you were a
freshman, it made you feel sleepy and happy and utterly regardless of the

future terrors of the conditioned state in comparison with the present joys of
tennis and canoeing or the languorous fascination of a hammock on the
back campus,—where one goes to study and remains to dream. If you were
a senior it made a lump come in your throat,—the fleeting loveliness of this
last spring term, when all the trials of being a Harding girl are forgotten and
all the joys grow dearer than ever, now that they are so nearly past.
“But it’s not going to be any daisy-picking spring-term for 19—,” Bob
Parker announced gaily to a group of her friends gathered for an after-
luncheon conference on the Westcott piazza. “Isn’t that a nice expression?
Miss Raymond used it in class this morning. She wanted to remind us, she
said, that the Harding course is four full years long. Then she gave out a
written lesson on Jane Austen for Friday.”
“What a bother!” lamented Babbie, who hadn’t elected English novelists.
“Now I suppose we can’t have either the Moonshiners’ doings or the ‘Merry
Hearts’ meeting on Thursday.”
“Who on earth are the Moonshiners?” asked Katherine Kittredge curiously.
“Learn to ride horseback and you can be one,” explained Babbie. “They’re
just a crowd of girls, mostly seniors, who like to ride together in the cool of
the evening and make a specialty of moonlight. We’re going to have a
bacon-roast the first moonlight night that everybody can come.”
“Which will be the night after never,” declared Madeline Ayres sagely.
“What’s the awful rush about that bacon-roast?” asked Babe. “I should
think it would be nicer to wait awhile and have it for a sort of grand end-up
to the riding season.”
“Why, there isn’t but one more moon before commencement,” explained
Babbie, “and if we wait for that it may be too hot. Who wants to go on a
bacon-roast in hot weather?”
“The ‘Merry Hearts’ are going to decide about passing on the society, aren’t
they?” asked Rachel. “That’s a very important matter and we ought to get it
off our hands before too many other things come up. Girls, do you realize
that commencement is only five weeks off?”

“Oh, please don’t begin on that,” begged Babe, who hated sentiment and
was desperately afraid that somebody would guess how tear-y she felt about
leaving Harding. “I’ll tell you how to settle things. Let’s go over all the
different afternoons and evenings and see which ones are vacant. Most of
the ‘Merry Hearts’ are here and several Moonshiners. We can tell pretty
well what the other girls have on for the different days.”
“I’ll keep tab,” volunteered Katherine, “because I belong to only one of
these famous organizations. Shall I begin with to-morrow afternoon? Who
can’t come then to a ‘Merry Hearts’ meeting?”
“We can’t. Play committee meets,” chanted Rachel and Betty together.
“Mob rehearsal from four to six,” added Bob.
“Helen Adams has to go to a conference with the new board of editors,” put
in Madeline. “I heard her talking to Christy about it. It begins early and
they’re going to have tea.”
“To-morrow evening—Moonshiners’ engagements please,” said Katherine
briskly.
“Class supper committee meets to see about caterers,” cried Babe. “We
can’t put it off either. Last year’s class has engaged Cuyler’s already,—the
pills! That committee takes out me and Nita and Alice Waite.”
“Rehearsal of the carnival dance in the play,” added Babbie promptly, “and
Jessica, alias me, has to go.”
“Thursday as I understand it is to be devoted to picking, not daisies, but the
flowers of Jane Austen’s thought for Miss Raymond.” Katherine looked at
Babbie for directions. “Shall I go on to Friday afternoon?”
“Class meeting,” chanted several voices at once.
“It won’t be out a minute before six,” declared Bob. “We’ve got to elect the
rest of our commencement performers——”
“Which isn’t very many,” interposed Madeline.

“Well, there’ll be reports from dozens and dozens of committees,”
concluded Bob serenely, “and there’ll be quantities of things to discuss. 19
— is great on discussions.”
“In the evening,” Betty took her up, “Marie is going to assign the junior
ushers to the various functions, and she’s asked most of us to advise her
about it, hasn’t she?”
Several girls in the circle nodded.
“Then we come to Saturday,” proclaimed Katherine. “Evening’s out, I
know, for Dramatic Club’s open meeting.”
“I’m on the reception committee,” added Betty. “We shall have to trim up
the rooms in the afternoon.”
“All the play people have rehearsals Saturday.”
“Saturday seems to be impossible,” said Katherine. “How about Monday
afternoon?”
“The Ivy Day committee has a meeting,” announced Rachel in apologetic
tones. “But don’t mind me, if the rest can come then.”
“The Prince of Morocco has a special audience granted him by Miss
Kingston for Monday at five,” said Madeline. “But don’t mind him.”
“Dear me,” laughed Betty. “I hadn’t any idea we were such busy ladies. Is
everybody in 19— on so many committees, do you suppose?”
“Of course not, simple child,” answered Bob. “We’re prominent seniors,—
one of the leading crowds in 19—. I heard Nan Whipple call us to a
freshman that she had at dinner last Sunday.”
“And all of us but Madeline work early and late to keep up the position,”
added Babbie grandly.
“The Watson lady is an idler too,” put in Madeline, with quick tact,
remembering that Eleanor had mentioned no engagements. “We’re content
to bask in the reflected glory of our friends, aren’t we, Eleanor?”

Eleanor nodded brightly and Babbie returned to the matter in hand. “We
shall never get a date this way,” she declared. “Let’s put all the days of next
week after Monday into Bob’s cap. The first one that K. draws out will be
the ‘Merry Hearts’ afternoon; and the next the Moonshiners’ evening. Those
that can’t come at the appointed times will have to stay at home.”
Everybody agreed to this, and Madeline gallantly sacrificed a leaf from her
philosophy note-book to write the days on.
“Friday,” announced Katherine, drawing out a slip, “and Thursday.”
“Those are all right for me,” said Madeline.
“And for me.”
“Same here.”
“And here.”
“We’d much better have drawn lots in the first place,” said Babbie. “Now if
it only doesn’t rain on Thursday and spoil the full moon! Tell the others,
won’t you, girls? I’m due at the Science Building this very minute.”
It didn’t rain on Thursday. Indeed the evening was an ideal one for a long
gallop, with an open-air supper to follow. This was to be cooked and eaten
around a big bonfire that would take the chill off the spring air and keep the
mosquitoes at a respectful distance. Most of the Moonshiners belonged to
the Golf Club, and they had gotten permission to have their fire in a
secluded little grove behind the course. Babbie, who had organized the
Moonshiners and was their mistress of ceremonies, held many secret
conferences with Madeline Ayres and the two spent a long afternoon sewing
behind locked doors, on some dark brown stuff, which Babbie subsequently
tied into a big, untidy parcel and carried up to Professor Henderson’s. So
the Moonshiners expected a “feature” in addition to the familiar delights of
a bacon-roast, and they turned out in such numbers that Bob had to ride a
fat little carriage horse and Babbie bravely mounted the spirited mare
“Lady,” who had frightened her so on Mountain Day. But there was no
storm this time to agitate Lady’s nerves, and they kept clear of the river and
the ferries; so everything went smoothly and the Moonshiners cantered up
to the Club house at half past eight in the highest possible spirits.

They could see the grove as they dismounted and every one but Babbie was
surprised to find the fire already lighted. The dishes and provisions had
been carried out in big hampers in the afternoon, and the wood gathered, so
there was nothing to do now but stroll over to the fire and begin.
“Why, somebody’s there,” cried Betty suddenly. She was walking ahead
with Alice Waite. “I can see two people. They’re stooping over the fire.
Why, Alice, it’s two dear little brown elves.”
“Just like those on my ink-stand,” cried Alice, excitedly. “How queer!”
Everybody had seen the picturesque little figures by this time, and the
figures in their turn had spied the riding-party and had begun to dance
merrily in the fire-light. They were dressed in brown from head to foot,
with long ears on their brown hoods and long, pointed toes curling up at the
ends of their brown shoes. They looked exactly like the little iron figures of
brownies that every Harding girl who kept up with the prevailing fads had
put on her desk that spring in some useful or ornamental capacity. They
danced indefatigably, pausing now and then to heap on fresh wood or to
poke the fire into a more effective blaze, and looking, in the weird light,
quite fantastic enough to have come out of the little hillside behind the fire,
tempted to upper earth by the moonlight and the great pile of dry wood left
ready to their hands. For a few minutes after the Moonshiners’ arrival the
trolls resolutely refused to speak.
“’Cause now you’ll know we ain’t real magic,” explained Billy Henderson
indignantly, when his chum had fallen a victim to Bob’s wiles and disclosed
his identity.
The fire was so big and so hot by this time that it threatened to burn up the
whole grove, so the small boys were persuaded to devote their energies to
toasting thin slices of bacon, held on the ends of long sticks, and later to
help pass the rolls and coffee that went with the bacon, and to brown the
marshmallows, which, with delicious little nut-cakes, made up the last
course.
The Moonshiners had spent so much time admiring Babbie’s brownies that
they had to hurry through the supper and even so it bid fair to be after ten
before they reached the campus. Betty, Bob, and Madeline happened to get

back to the horses first and were waiting impatiently for the rest to come
when Bob made a suggestion.
“Mr. Ware is helping stamp out the fire. Let’s get on and start for home
ahead of the others. Then we can let most of them in if they’re late. Our
matron will rage if she catches us again this week.”
“All right,” agreed Madeline. “Mr. Ware said he had told a man to be at the
Westcott, ready to take some of the horses. Let’s not tell any one. They’ll be
so surprised to find three horses gone.”
“We shall have to hurry then,” whispered Betty. “They’ll be here any
minute.”
“On second thought,” said Madeline, “I don’t believe I can pick out my
own horse. It’s inky dark here under the trees.” Madeline had ridden all her
life but she seldom went out at Harding, and so hadn’t a regular mount, like
most of the other Moonshiners.
“Of course you can, Madeline,” scoffed Betty. “You rode Hero, that big
black beast hitched to the last post, next to my horse. Don’t you remember
tying him there?”
Bob backed her sturdy cob out from between two restless companions, and
with much laughter and whispering and many injunctions to hurry and to be
“awfully still,” the three conspirators mounted and walked their horses
quietly down the drive.
“My stirrups seem a lot too long,” Betty whispered softly, as they passed
down the avenue, dusky with the shadows of tall elms. “Whoa, Tony! Wait
just a minute, girls. Why—oh, Bob, Madeline,—I’ve got the wrong horse.
Somebody must have changed them around. This is Lady.”
Whether it was Betty’s nervous clutch on the reins as she made this dire
discovery and remembered Lady’s antics on the ferry-boat, or whether the
saucy little breeze which chose that moment to stir the elm branches and set
the shadows dancing on the white road, was responsible, is a matter of
doubt. At any rate Lady jerked back her pretty head impatiently, as if in
answer to her name, shivered daintily, reared, and ran. She dodged cat-like,
between Bob and Madeline and out through the narrow gateway, turned

sharply to the right, away from Harding, and galloped off up the level road
that lay white in the moonlight, between the Golf Club and a pine wood half
a mile away.
Betty had presence of mind enough to dig her knees into Lady’s sides, and
so managed somehow, in spite of her mis-fit stirrups, to stay on at the gate.
She tugged hard at the reins as Lady flew along, and murmured soothing
words into Lady’s quivering ears. But it wasn’t any use. Betty had
wondered sometimes how it felt to be run away with. Now she knew. It felt
like a rush of cold wind that made you dizzy and faint. You thought of all
sorts of funny little things that happened to you ages ago. You wondered
who would plan Jessica’s costumes if anything happened to you. You
wished you weren’t on so many committees; it would bother Marie so to
appoint some one in your place. You made a neat little list of those
committees in your mind. Then you got to the pine wood, and something
did happen, for Lady went on alone.
Madeline, straining her eyes at the gateway, waiting for Bob and Mr. Ware
to come, couldn’t see that.
“She was still on the last I could see,” she told them huskily, and Mr. Ware
whipped his horse into a run and rushed after Lady.
Madeline looked despairingly at Bob. “Let’s go too,” she said. “I can’t
stand it to wait here.”
“All right.”
They rode fast, but it seemed ages before they got to the pines. Mr. Ware
was galloping far ahead of them.
“If she’s gone so far she’ll slow up gradually on that long hill,” suggested
Bob, trying to speak cheerfully.
“Isn’t it—pretty—stony?” asked Madeline.
“Yes, but after she’d run so far she wouldn’t try to throw Betty.”
“Suppose we wait here. Oh, Bob, what shall we do if she’s badly hurt?”

“She can’t be,” said Bob with a thick sob. “Please come on, Madeline. I’ve
got to know if she’s——” Bob paused over the dreadful word.
There was a little rustling noise in the bushes beside the road. “Did Mr.
Ware have a dog?” asked Madeline.
“No,” gulped Bob.
“There’s something down there. Who’s there?” called Madeline fearlessly,
and then she whistled in case Bob had been mistaken about the dog.
“It’s I—Betty Wales,” answered a shaky little voice, with a reassuring
suggestion of mirth in it. “I’m so glad somebody has come. I’m down here
in a berry-patch and I can’t get up.”
Madeline was off her horse by this time, pushing through the briars
regardless of her new riding habit.
“Where are you hurt, dear?” she asked bending over Betty and speaking
very gently. “Do you suppose you could let me lift you up?”
Betty held out her arms, with a merry laugh. “Why, of course I could. I’m
not one bit hurt, except scratched. The ferns are just as soft as a feather bed
down here, but the thorns up above are dreadful. I can’t seem to pull myself
up. I’m a little faint, I guess.”
A minute later she was standing in the road, leaning against Madeline, who
felt of her anxiously and asked again and again if it didn’t hurt.
“Hasn’t she broken her collar-bone?” asked Bob, who was holding the
horses. “People generally do when they have a bad spill. Are her arms all
right?”
“I suppose I didn’t know how to fall in the proper way,” explained Betty,
wearily. “I can’t remember how it happened, only all at once I found myself
down on those ferns with my face scratched and smarting. If Mr. Ware went
by ahead of you I suppose I must have been stunned, for I didn’t see him.”
“He’s probably hunting distractedly for you on the hill,” said Bob, glad to
have something definite to do. “I think he’s caught Lady, and I’ll go and tell
him that we’ve caught you.”

Just then Professor Henderson’s surrey drove up. It had come for Billy, and
Babbie had thoughtfully sent it on to bring back “whoiver’s hurted,” the
groom explained. But he made no objection to taking in Betty, though,
rather to Billy’s disappointment, she did not come under that category.
“I never saw a broken arm, ner a broken leg, ner a broken anything,” he
murmured sleepily. “I thought I’d have a chance now. Say, can I please put
my head in your lap?”
“My, but your knees wiggle something awful,” Billy complained a minute
later. “Don’t you think they’re cracked, maybe?”
So Madeline put the sleepy elves in front with the driver and got in herself
beside Betty. Curled up in Madeline’s strong arms she cried a little and
laughed a good deal, never noticing that Madeline was crying, too. For just
beyond the berry-patch there was a heap of big stones, which made
everything that Bob and Madeline had feared in that dreadful time of
suspense seem very reasonable and Betty’s escape from harm little short of
a miracle.
It was striking eleven when the riding party and the surrey turned up the
campus drive and the B’s noticed with dismay that the Westcott was
brilliantly lighted.
“I know what’s happened,” wailed Babe. “Our beloved matron has found us
missing and she’s hunting for us under the beds and in all the closets,
preparatory to calling in the police. Never mind! we’ve got a good excuse
this time.”
But the Westcott was not burning its lights to accommodate the matron. The
B’s had not even been missed. Katherine met them in the hall and barely
listened to their excited accounts of their evening’s adventure.
“There’s been plenty doing right here, too,” she said.
“What?” demanded the three.
“College thief again, but this time it’s a regular raid. For some reason nearly
everybody was away this evening, and the ones who had anything to lose
have lost it—no money, as usual, only jewelry. Fay Ross thinks she saw the

thief, but—well, you know how Fay describes people. You’d better go and
see what you’ve lost.”
Luckily the thief had neglected the fourth floor this time, so they had lost
nothing, but they sat up for an hour longer, consoling their less fortunate
friends, and listening to Fay’s account of her meeting with the robber.
“I’m pretty sure I should know her again,” she declared, “and I’m perfectly
sure that I’ve seen her before. She isn’t very tall nor very dark. She’s big
and she looks stupid and slow, not a bit like a crafty thief, or like a college
girl either. She had a silk bag on her arm. I wish I’d asked her what was in
it.”
But naturally Fay hadn’t asked, and she probably wouldn’t see the thief
soon again. Next morning Emily Lawrence telegraphed her father about her
watch with diamonds set in the back, and he sent up two detectives from
Boston, who, so everybody supposed, would make short work of finding
the robber. They took statements from girls who had lost their valuables
during the year and from Fay, prowled about the campus and the town, and
finally went back to Boston and presented Emily’s father with a long bill
and the enlightening information that the case was a puzzling one and if
anything more turned up they would communicate it.
Georgia Ames displayed no unusual interest in the robbery. She happened to
tell Betty that she had spent the entire evening of the bacon-roast with
Roberta, and Betty, watching her keenly, was almost sure that she knew
nothing of the excitement at the Westcott until the B’s came over before
chapel to inquire for “the runaway lady” and brought the news of the
robbery with them. The “runaway lady” explained that she wasn’t even very
lame and should have to go to classes just as usual. Then she hid her face
for a minute on Bob’s broad shoulder,—for though she wasn’t lame she had
dreamed all night of Lady and stones and briars and broken collar-bones,—
and Bob patted her curls and told her that Lady was going to be sold, and
that she should have been frightened to pieces in Betty’s place. After which
Betty covered her scratches with a very bewitching white veil and went to
chapel, just as if nothing had happened.

CHAPTER XV
PLANS FOR A COOPERATIVE COMMENCEMENT

It was Saturday afternoon and time for the “Merry Hearts’” meeting, which
had been postponed for a day to let every one recover from Thursday
evening’s excitement.
“Come along, Betty,” said Roberta Lewis, poking her head in at Betty’s
half-open door. “We’re going to meet out on the back campus, by Nita’s
hammock.”
“Could you wait just a second?” asked Betty absently, looking up from a
much crossed and blotted sheet of paper. “If I can only think of a good way
to end this sentence, I can inform Madeline Ayres that my ‘Novelists’’ paper
is done. She said I couldn’t possibly finish it by five. See my new motto.”
“‘Do not let study interfere with your regular college career,’” read Roberta
slowly. “What a lovely sentiment! Where did you get it?”
“Helen gave it to me for a commencement present,” said Betty, drawing a
very black line through the words she had written last. “Isn’t it just like
her?”
“Do you mean that it’s like her to give you something for commencement
that you won’t have much use for afterward?”
“Yes,” laughed Betty, “and to give it to me because she says I made her see
that it’s the sensible way of looking at college, although she thinks the
person who got up these mottoes probably meant it for a joke. She wishes
she could find out for sure about that. Isn’t she comical?”
“Yes,” said Roberta, “she is. You haven’t written as much as you’ve crossed
out since I came, Betty Wales. We shall be late.”

Betty shut her fountain pen with a snap, and tossed the much blotted page
on top of a heap of its fellows, which were piled haphazard in a chair beside
her desk.
“Who cares for Madeline Ayres?” she said, and arm in arm the two friends
started for the back campus, where they found all the rest of the senior
“Merry Hearts” waiting for them. Dora Carlson couldn’t come, Eleanor
explained; and Anne Carter and Georgia thought that they were too new to
membership in the society to have any voice in deciding how it should be
perpetuated.
“It’s rather nice being just by ourselves, isn’t it?” said Bob.
“It’s rather nice being all together,” added Babbie in such a significant tone
that Babe gave her a withering glance and summarily called the meeting to
order.
The discussion that followed was animated, but it didn’t seem to arrive
anywhere. There were Lucile and Polly and their friends in the sophomore
class who would be proud to receive a legacy from the seniors they admired
so much; and there was a junior crowd, who, as K. put it, were a “jolly good
sort,” and would understand the “Merry Hearts’” policy and try to keep up
its influence in the college. Everybody agreed that, if the society went down
at all, it ought to descend to a set of girls who were prominent enough to
give a certain prestige to its democratic principles, and who, being intimate
friends, would enjoy working and playing together as the first generation of
“Merry Hearts” had, and would know how to bring in the “odd ones” like
Dora and Anne, when opportunity offered.
“But after all,” said Rachel dejectedly, “it would never be quite the same.
We are ‘Merry Hearts’ because we wanted to be. The idea just fitted us.”
“And will look like a rented dress suit on any one else,” added Madeline
frivolously. “Of course I’m not a charter member of 19—, and perhaps I
ought not to speak. But don’t you think that the younger classes will find
their own best ways of keeping up the right spirit at Harding? I vote that the
‘Merry Hearts’ has done its work and had its little fling, and that it would
better go out when we do.”

“Then it ought to go out in a regular blaze of glory,” said Bob, when
murmurs of approval had greeted Madeline’s opinion.
“I know a way.” Betty spoke out almost before she thought, and then she
blushed vividly, fearing that she had been too hasty and that the “Merry
Hearts” might not approve of her plan.
“Is it one of the things you thought of while you were being run away
with?” asked Madeline quizzically.
Betty laughed and nodded. “You’d better make a list of the things I thought
of, Miss Ayres, if the subject interests you so much.”
“Was there one for every scratch on your face?” asked Katherine.
Betty drew herself up with a comical affectation of offended dignity. “I
almost wish I’d broken my collar-bone, as Bob thought I ought to. Then
perhaps I should get a little sympathy.”
“And where would the costumes for the play have been, with you laid up in
the infirmary for a month?” demanded Babbie with a groan.
“Do you know that’s the very thing I worried about most when Lady was
running,” began Betty, so earnestly that everybody laughed again.
“Just the same it wouldn’t have been any joke, would it, about those
costumes,” said Bob, when the mirth had subsided, “nor about all the other
committee work that you’ve done and that nobody else knows much about.”
“Not even to mention that we should hate to have anything happen to you
for purely personal reasons,” said Madeline, shivering in the warm sunshine
as she remembered how that dreadful pile of white stones had glistened in
the moonlight.
“I think this class would better pass a law: No more riding by prominent
seniors,” declared Katherine Kittredge. “If Emily Davis should get spilled,
there would go our good young Gobbo and our Ivy Day orator, besides
nobody knows how much else.”
“Christy is toastmistress and Antonio.”

“Kate is chairman of the supper committee and Portia.”
“Everybody who’s anything is a lot of things, I guess,” said little Helen
Adams. She herself was in the mob that made the background for the trial
scene in “The Merchant of Venice,” and she was as elated over her part as
any of the chief actors could possibly be over their leading rôles. But that
wasn’t all. She was trying for the Ivy song, which is chosen each year by
competition. She had been working on her song in secret all through the
year, and she felt sure that nobody had cared so much or tried so hard as
she,—though of course, she reminded herself sternly it took more than that
to write the winning song and she didn’t mean to be disappointed if she
failed.
“Order please, young ladies,” commanded Babe, who delighted to exercise
her presidential dignities. “We are straying far from the subject in hand—to
adapt the words of our beloved Latin professor. Betty Wales was going to
tell us how the ‘Merry Hearts’ could go out with a splurge.”
“I object to the president’s English,” interrupted Madeline. “The
connotation of the term splurge is unpleasant. We don’t wish to splurge.
Now go ahead, Betty.”
“Why, it’s nothing much,” said Betty modestly, “and probably it’s not at all
what Bob is thinking of. It’s just that, as Helen says, everybody who is in
anything is in a lot of things and most of the class are being left out of the
commencement plans. I thought of it first that day we had a lecture on
monopolies in sociology. Don’t you remember Miss Norris’s saying that
there were classes and masses and excellent examples of monopolies right
here in college, and that we needn’t wait until we were out to have a chance
to fight trusts and equalize wages.”
“Oh, that was just an illustration,” objected Bob blandly. “Miss Norris
didn’t mean anything by it.”
“She’s a Harding girl herself,” Betty went on, “and it’s certainly true, even
if she didn’t intend it to be acted on. Thursday night when I went over the
things I had to do about commencement and thought I couldn’t do any of
them I felt dreadfully greedy.”

“But Betty,” Rachel took her up, “don’t you think it takes executive ability
to be on committees and plan things? Commencement would be at sixes
and sevens if the wrong girls had charge of it.”
“Yes, of course it would,” agreed Betty. “Only I wondered if all the left-out
people are the wrong kind.”
“Of course they’re not,” said Madeline Ayres with decision. “What is
executive ability, anyway?”
“The thing that Christy Mason has,” returned Bob promptly.
“Exactly,” said Madeline, “and that is just practice in being at the head of
things,—nothing more. Christy isn’t much of a pusher, she isn’t particularly
brilliant or particularly tactful; but she’s been on committees as regularly as
clockwork all through her course, and she’s learned when to pull and when
to push, and when to sit back and make the rest push. It’s a thing any one
can learn, like French or bookkeeping or how to make sugar-cookies. I hate
it myself, but I don’t believe it’s a difficult accomplishment.”
“Perhaps not,” protested Bob, “but it takes time, if it’s anything like French
or cookies—I never tried the bookkeeping. We don’t want to make any
experiments with our one and only commencement.”
“Why, I’m an experiment,” said Roberta hastily, as if she had just thought
of it and felt impelled to speak.
“Yes, but you’re the exception that proves the rule,” said Nita Reese
brusquely. Nita’s reputation for executive ability was second only to
Christy’s and she was badly overworked, and tired and cross in
consequence. “I don’t think I quite get your idea, Betty. Do you want K., for
instance, to give up her part in the play to Leslie Penrose, who was told she
could have it at first and cried for a whole day when she found there had
been a mistake?”
“Come, Nita,” said Madeline lazily, but with a dangerous flash in her gray
eyes. “That’s not the way to take our last chance to make more ‘Merry
Hearts.’ Let Betty tell us exactly what she does mean.”

“Please do, Betty,” begged Nita, half ashamed already of her ill-tempered
outburst.
“Of course I don’t want K. to give up her part,” began Betty with a grateful
look at Madeline and a smile for Katherine. “I only thought that some of us
are in so many things that we’re tired and rushed all the time, and not
enjoying our last term half as much as we might.”
“My case exactly,” put in Nita repentantly.
“Whereas there are girls in the class who’ve never had anything to do here
but study, and who would be perfectly delighted to be on some little
unimportant commencement committee.”
“But they ought to realize,” said Babbie loftily, “that in a big college like
Harding very few people can have a chance to be at the head of things. Our
commencement is pretty enough to pay our families for coming even if the
girls they are particularly interested in don’t have parts. Being on a
committee isn’t a part anyway.”
“Girls who are never on them think it is,” said Helen Adams.
There was an ominous silence.
At the end of it Babbie slipped out of the hammock and sat down beside
Betty on the grass. “It’s no use at all fighting you, Betty Wales,” she
declared amiably. “You always twist the things we don’t want to do around
until they seem simple and easy and no more than decent. Of course it’s true
that we are all tired to death doing things that the left-outs will be blissful at
the prospect of helping us with. But it’s been so every year and no other
class ever turned its play and its commencement upside down. And yet you
make it seem the only reasonable thing to do.”
“Lucky our class-meeting happened to be postponed,” said Bob in matter-
of-fact tones, “Makes it easier arranging things.”
“A coöperative commencement will send us out with a splurge all right,”
remarked Babe.
Thus the B’s made a graceful concession to the policy of trying more
experiments with 19—’s commencement.

“One man, one office—that’s our slogan,” declared Katherine, when Babe
had announced that the vote in favor of Betty’s plan was unanimous. “No
hard and fast policy, but the general encouragement of passing around the
honors. I haven’t but one myself, so I shall have to look on and see that the
rest of you do your duty.”
“Let’s make a list of the vacancies that will probably occur in our midst, as
it were,” suggested Rachel.
“I wonder if we couldn’t lengthen the Ivy Day program and make room for
a few more girls in that way,” put in Eleanor. “The oration and the song
don’t take any time at all.”
“Fine idea!” cried Madeline. “We have a lot of musical and literary talent in
the class that isn’t being used anywhere. We’ll turn it over to the Ivy Day
committee with instructions to build their program accordingly.”
“But we must manage things tactfully,” interposed Babbie, “as we did about
the junior usher dresses. We mustn’t let the left-overs suspect that we are
making places for them.”
“By the way,” said Madeline, “have you heard that this year’s junior ushers
are going to keep up the precedent, out of compliment to us?”
“Pretty cute,” cried Babe. “I hope they’ll manage to look as well as we did.”
“And as we are going to again this year in our sweet simplicity costumes,”
said Babbie, with a little sigh of regret for the wonderful imported gown
that her mother had suggested buying as part of her commencement present.
It was growing late, so the “Merry Hearts” made a hasty outline of
procedure, and delegated Rachel to see Marie Howard and ask her to help
with the plan as far as she could at the approaching class-meeting. Luckily
this was not until the following Tuesday, so there was plenty of time to
interview all the right people and get the coöperative campaign well
established before Marie rose at the meeting to read what would otherwise
have seemed an amazing list of committee appointments. Emily Davis gave
up Gobbo at once and Christy, after weighing the relative glories of being
toastmistress and Antonio decided that she could help more at the class

supper. Both girls declared that they were delighted to be relieved of part of
their responsibilities.
“Those toasts that I hadn’t time to brown properly were getting on my
nerves,” Christy declared.
“And my Ivy oration was growing positively frivolous, it was so mixed up
with young Gobbo’s irresponsible way of changing masters,” confessed
Emily. “I’ve wanted to drop out of the play, but I was afraid the girls would
think me as irresponsible as Gobbo. Leslie Penrose knows my part and she
can step into the place as well as not.”
It was a surprise to everybody when Kate Denise joined the movement,
without even having been asked to do so. She gave up everything but her
part as Portia, and used her influence to make the rest of the Hill girls do the
same.
“I guess she remembers how we did them up last year on the dress
business,” chuckled Bob.
“She’s a lot nicer than the rest of her crowd,” Babbie reminded her, “and I
think she’s tired of acting as if she wasn’t.”
“I hate freaks,” said Babe, “but it is fun to see them bustle around, acting as
if they owned the earth. Leslie’s whole family is coming to commencement,
down to the youngest baby, and the fat Miss Austin is fairly bursting with
pride just because she’s on the supper committee. She has some good ideas,
too.”
“Of course they’re proud,” said little Helen Adams sententiously. “Things
you’ve never had always look valuable to you.”
Helen had won in the song contest. Her family would see her name and her
song in print on the Ivy Day program, and May Hayward, a friend of hers
and T. Reed’s in their desolate freshman year, was to be in the mob in
Helen’s place.
All the changes had been made without any difficulty and no one was
worrying lest experiments should prove the ruin of 19—’s commencement.
Mr. Masters had protested hotly against Christy’s withdrawal from the play,

but the new Antonio was proving herself a great success and even Mr.
Masters had to admit that the whole play had gained decidedly the minute
that the actors had dropped their other outside interests. But the great
difference was in the spirit of good-fellowship that prevailed everywhere.
Everybody had something to do now, or if not, then her best friend had, and
they talked it over together, told what Christy had suggested about the
tables for class-supper, how Kate was having all her own dresses made for
Portia and Nerissa couldn’t afford to, so Eleanor Watson had lent her a
beautiful blue satin, or what the new Ivy Day committees had decided about
the exercises. There was no longer a monopoly of anything in 19—.
Incidentally, as Katherine pointed out, nobody was resting her nerves at the
infirmary.
Betty would have been perfectly happy if she hadn’t felt obliged to worry a
little about Georgia Ames. Ashley Dwight had been up to see her twice
since the prom. Betty felt responsible for their friendship and wondered if
she ought to warn Tom that she really didn’t know anything about Georgia.
For suppose Georgia hadn’t had anything to do with the Westcott house
robbery; that didn’t prove anything about her having taken Nita’s pin in the
fall.
If Madeline had spoken to her protégée, as she intended to do, about
excluding the Blunderbuss from her acquaintance, Georgia had paid the
advice scant heed. The Blunderbuss came to see her more and more often as
the term went on. To be sure Georgia was very seldom at home when the
senior called. Indeed her roommate was getting to feel decidedly injured
because Georgia never used her room except to sleep and dress in.

CHAPTER XVI
A HOOP-ROLLING AND A TRAGEDY

19— was having its hoop-rolling. This is the way a senior hoop-rolling is
managed: custom decrees that it may take place on any afternoon of senior
week, which is the week before commencement when the seniors’ work is
over though the rest of the classes are still toiling over their June exams.
Some morning a senior who feels particularly young and frolicsome
suggests to her friends at chapel that, as the time-honored official notice
puts it,
“The day has come, the seniors said,
To have our little fling.
Let’s buy our hoops and roll them round,
And laugh and dance and sing.”
If her friends also feel frolicsome they pass the word along, and unless
some last year’s girls have bequeathed them hoops, they hurry down-town
to buy them of the Harding dealer who always keeps a stock on hand for
these annual emergencies. The seniors dress for luncheon in “little girl”
fashion, skirts up and hair down, and the minute the meal is over they rush
out into the sunshine to roll hoop, skip rope, swing in the long-suffering
hammocks under the apple trees, and romp to their hearts’ content.
Freshmen hurrying by to their Livy exam, turn green with envy, and
sophomores and juniors “cramming” history and logic indoors lean out of
their windows to laugh and applaud, finally come down to watch the fun for
“just a minute,” and forget to go back at all.
19— had its hoop-rolling the very first day of senior week. As Madeline
Ayres said when she proposed it, you couldn’t tell what might turn up, in
the way of either fun or weather, for the other days, so it was best to lose no
time. And such a gay and festive hoop-rolling as it was! First they had a
hoop-rolling parade through the campus, and then some hoop-rolling

contests for which the prizes were bunches of daisies, “presented with
acknowledgments to Miss Raymond,” Emily Davis explained. When they
were tired of hoops they ran races. When they were out of breath with
running they played “drop the handkerchief” and “London Bridge.” After
that they serenaded a few of their favorite faculty. Then they had a reformed
spelling-match, to prove how antiquated their recently finished education
had already become.
Finally they sat down in a big circle on the grass and had “stunts.” Babbie
recited “Mary had a little lamb,” for possibly the thousandth time since she
had learned to do it early in her junior year. Emily Davis delivered her
famous temperance lecture. Madeline sang her French songs, Jane Drew did
her ever-popular “hen-act,” and Nancy Simmons gave “Home, Sweet
Home,” as sung into a phonograph by Madame Patti on her tenth farewell
tour.
Most of these accomplishments dated back as far as 19— itself, and half the
girls who heard them knew them by heart, but they listened to each one in
breathless silence and greeted its conclusion with prolonged and vigorous
applause. It was queer, Alice Waite said, but some way you never, never got
tired of seeing the same old stunts.
When the long list of 19—’s favorites was finally exhausted and Emily
Davis had positively refused to give the temperance lecture for a third time,
the big circle broke up into a multitude of little ones. Bob Parker and a few
other indefatigable spirits went back to skipping rope; the hammocks filled
with exclusive twos and threes; larger coteries sat on the grass or locked
arms and strolled slowly up and down the broad path that skirted the apple-
orchard.
Betty, Helen and Madeline were among the strollers.
“One more of the famous last things over,” said Madeline with a regretful
little sigh. “I’m glad we had it before the alums, and the families begin to
arrive and muddle everything up.”
“Did I tell you that Dorothy King is coming after all?” asked Betty, who, in
a short white sailor suit, with her curls flying and her hoop clutched

affectionately in one hand, looked at least eight years too young to be a
senior, and supremely happy.
“Has she told you, Helen?” repeated Madeline dramatically. “She tells me
over again every time I see her. When is Mary Brooks scheduled to arrive?”
“Thursday,” answered Betty, “so that she can see the play all three times.”
“Not to mention seeing Dr. Hinsdale between the acts,” suggested
Madeline. “What do you two say to a picnic to-morrow?”
Helen said, “How perfectly lovely!” and Betty decided that if Helen and
Madeline would come to the gym in the morning and help with the last
batch of costumes for the mob, she could get off by three o’clock in the
afternoon.
“That reminds me,” she added, “that I promised Nerissa to ask Eleanor if
she has any shoes to match her blue dress. The ones we ordered aren’t right
at all by gas-light.”
“There’s Eleanor just going over to the Hilton,” said Helen.
“Find out if she can go to the picnic,” called Madeline, as Betty hurried off,
shouting and waving her hoop. “We’ll be asking the others.”
“El-ea-nor!” cried Betty shrilly, making frantic gestures with her hoop. But
though Eleanor turned and looked back at the gay pageant under the trees,
she couldn’t single out any one figure among so many, and after an instant’s
hesitation she went on up the Hilton House steps.
So Betty stepped across the campus alone, and being quite out of breath by
the time she got indoors went slowly up-stairs and down the long hall to
Eleanor’s room. The house was very still—evidently its inmates were all
out watching the hoop-rolling. Betty found herself walking softly, in
sympathy with the almost oppressive silence. Eleanor’s door was ajar, so
that Betty’s knock pushed it further open.
“May I come in?” she asked, hearing Eleanor, as she supposed, moving
about inside. Without waiting for an answer she walked straight in and
came face to face with—not Eleanor, but Miss Harrison, champion
Blunderbuss of 19—.

“Why, what are you doing here?” she asked, her voice sharp with
amazement. “I beg your pardon,” she added laughingly, “but I thought of
course it was Eleanor Watson. She came into the house just ahead of me.”
“She hasn’t been in here yet,” said the Blunderbuss. She had been standing
when Betty first caught sight of her. Now she dropped hastily into a chair
by the window. “I was sure she’d be back soon and I wanted to speak to her
for a minute. But I guess I won’t wait any longer. I shall be late to dinner.”
“Why, no, you won’t,” said Betty quickly. “It isn’t anywhere near dinner-
time yet.” She didn’t care about talking to the Blunderbuss while she waited
for Eleanor, but she had a great curiosity to know what the girl could want
with Eleanor. “And I don’t believe Eleanor will have any more idea than I
have,” she thought.
But the Blunderbuss rose nervously. “Well, anyway, I can’t wait,” she said.
“I guess it’s later than you think. Good-bye.”
Just at that minute, however, somebody came swiftly down the hall. It was
Eleanor Watson, carrying a great bunch of pink roses.
“Oh, Betty dear,” she cried, not noticing the Blunderbuss, who had stepped
behind a Japanese screen, “see what daddy sent me. Wasn’t it nice of him?
Why, Miss Harrison, I didn’t see you.” Eleanor dropped her roses on a table
and came forward, looking in perplexity first at Miss Harrison and then
around the room. “Betty,” she went on quickly, “have you been hunting for
something? I surely didn’t leave my bureau drawers open like this.”
Betty’s glance followed Eleanor’s to the two drawers in the chiffonier and
one in the dressing table which were tilted wide open, their contents looked
as if some one had stirred them up with a big spoon. She had been too much
engrossed by her encounter with Miss Harrison to notice any such details
before.
“No, of course I haven’t been hunting for anything,” she answered quickly.
“I shouldn’t think of doing such a thing when you were away.”
“I shouldn’t have minded a bit.” Eleanor turned back to Miss Harrison.
“Did you want to see me,” she asked, “or did you only come up with
Betty?”

The Blunderbuss wet her lips nervously. “I—I wanted to ask you about
something, but it doesn’t matter. I’ll see you some other time. You’ll want
to talk to Miss Wales now.”
She had almost reached the door, when, to Eleanor’s further astonishment,
Betty darted after her and caught her by the sleeve. “Miss Harrison,” she
said, while the Blunderbuss stared at her angrily, “I’m in no hurry at all. I
can wait as well as not, or if you want to see Eleanor alone I will go out.
But I think that you owe it to Eleanor and to yourself too to say why you are
here.”
The Blunderbuss looked defiantly from Betty’s determined face to
Eleanor’s puzzled one. “I didn’t know it was Miss Watson’s room until you
came in and asked for her,” she vouchsafed at last.
“You didn’t know it was her room?” repeated Betty coldly. “Why didn’t
you tell me that long ago? Whose room did you think you were in?”
“I thought—I didn’t know whose it was.”
“Then,” said Betty deliberately, “if you admit that you were in here without
knowing who occupied the room you must excuse me if I ask you whether
or not you were looking through Eleanor’s bureau drawers just before I
came in.”
There was a strained silence.
“You can have all the things back,” said the Blunderbuss at last, as coolly as
if she were speaking of returning a borrowed umbrella; and out of the
pockets of the child’s apron which she still wore she pulled a gold chain and
a bracelet and held them out to Eleanor. “I don’t want them,” she said when
neither of the others spoke. “I don’t know why I took them. It just came
over me that while all the others were out there playing it would be a good
chance for me to go and look at their pretty things.”
“And to steal the ones you liked best,” added Betty scornfully.
The Blunderbuss gave her a vaguely troubled look. “I didn’t think of it that
way. Anyway it’s all right now. Haven’t I given them right back?”

“Suppose we hadn’t come in and found you here,” put in Eleanor.
“Wouldn’t you have taken them away?”
“I—I presume so,” said the Blunderbuss.
“So you are the person who has been stealing jewelry from the campus
houses all through this year.” Betty’s voice grew harder as she remembered
the injustice she had so nearly done Georgia and Miss Harrison’s self-
righteous attack on Eleanor in that dreadful class-meeting.
The Blunderbuss accepted the statement without comment. “They could
have had the things back if they’d asked for them,” she said. “I couldn’t
very well give them back if they didn’t ask.”
“Will you give them back now?” asked Betty, astonishment at the girl’s
strange behavior gaining on her indignation.
The Blunderbuss nodded vigorously. “Certainly I will. I’ll bring them all
here to-night. I don’t want them for anything. I never wanted them. I’m sure
I don’t know why I took them. Oh, there’s just one thing,” she added
hastily, “that I can’t bring. It isn’t with the rest. But I’ve got everything else
all safe and I’ll come right after dinner. Good-bye.”

THE GIRLS WATCHED HER IN BEWILDERMENT

The girls watched her go in a daze of bewilderment. Just outside the door
she evidently bumped into some one, and her clattering laugh and loud,
“Goodness, how you scared me!” sounded as light-hearted and unconcerned
as possible.
“How did you ever guess that she was the one?” Eleanor asked at last.
“It just came over me,” Betty answered. “But, why, she doesn’t seem to
care one bit!”

“About running into me?” asked Jean Eastman, appearing suddenly in the
doorway. “Has she been doing damage in here, too?” No one answered and
Jean gave a quick look about the room, noticing the rummaged drawers, the
girls’ excited, tragic faces, and the jewelry that Eleanor still had in her hand.
Then she made one of her haphazard deductions, whose accuracy was the
terror of her enemies and the admiration of her followers.
“Oh, I see—it’s more college robber. So our dear Blunderbuss is the thief. I
congratulate you, Eleanor, on the beautiful poetic justice of your having
been the one to catch her.”
“Yes, she’s the thief,” said Betty, before Eleanor could answer. She had a
sudden inspiration that the best way to treat Jean, now that she guessed so
much, was to trust her with everything. “And she acts so strangely—she
doesn’t seem to realize what she has done, and she doesn’t care a bit that we
know it. She said——” And between them they gave Jean a full account of
their interview with Miss Harrison.
Jean listened attentively. “It’s a pathetic case, isn’t it?” she said at last, with
no trace of her mocking manner. “I wonder if she isn’t a kleptomaniac.”
Betty and Eleanor both looked puzzled and Jean explained the long word.
“It means a person who has an irresistible desire to steal one particular kind
of thing, not to use, but just for the sake of taking them, apparently. I heard
of a woman once who stole napkins and piled them up in a closet in her
house. It’s a sort of insanity or very nearly that. Of course jewelry is
different from napkins, but Miss Harrison has taken so much more than she
can use——”
“Especially so many pearl pins,” put in Betty, eagerly. “Haven’t you noticed
what a lot of those have been lost? She couldn’t possibly wear them all.”
“Perhaps she meant to sell them,” suggested Eleanor.
“But her family are very wealthy,” objected Jean. “They spend their
summers where Kate does, and she says that they give this girl everything
she wants. She never took money either, even when it was lying out in plain
sight, and her being so ready to give back the things seems to show that she
didn’t take them for any special purpose.”

“Then if she’s a——” began Betty.
“Kleptomaniac,” supplied Jean.
“She isn’t exactly a thief, is she?”
“No, I suppose not,” said Jean doubtfully.
“But she isn’t a very safe person to have around,” said Eleanor.
“I’ll tell you what,” said Betty, who had only been awaiting a favorable
opening to make her suggestion. “It’s too big a question for us to try to
settle, isn’t it, girls? Let’s go and tell Miss Ferris all that we’ve found out so
far, and leave the whole matter in her hands.”
Then Jean justified the confidence that Betty had shown in her. “You
couldn’t do anything better,” she said, rising to leave.
“I wish I’d known her well enough to talk things over with her,—not public
things like this, I mean, but private ones. Betty, here’s a note that Christy
Mason asked me to give you. That’s what I came in for, originally. Of
course this affair of Miss Harrison is yours, not mine, and I shan’t mention
it again, unless Miss Ferris decides to make it public, as I don’t believe she
will. By the way, I wonder if you know that Miss Harrison can’t graduate
with us.”
“You mean that she has been caught stealing before?” asked Eleanor.
“Oh, no, but she couldn’t make up the French that she flunked at midyears,
and she must be behind in other subjects, too. I heard rumors about her
having been dropped, and last week I saw the proof of our commencement
program. Her name isn’t on the diploma list.”
“Oh, I believe I’m almost glad of that,” said Betty softly. “It’s dreadful to be
glad that she has failed in every way, but I can’t bear to think that she
belongs in our class.”
So it was Miss Ferris who met the Blunderbuss in Eleanor’s room that
night, who managed the return of the stolen property to its owners, with a
suggestion that it would be a favor to the whole college not to say much
about its recovery, and she who, finding suddenly that the noise of the

campus tired her, spent the rest of the term at Miss Harrison’s boarding
place on Main Street, where she could watch over the poor girl and
minimize the risk of her indulging her fatal mania again while she was at
Harding. She was nonchalant over having been caught stealing, but her
failure in scholarship had almost broken her heart. She had worked so hard
and so patiently up to the very last minute in the hope of winning her
diploma that, on the very morning of the hoop-rolling, she had been granted
the privilege of staying on through commencement festivities and so
keeping her loss of standing as much as possible to herself. After listening
to Betty’s and Eleanor’s stories and talking to Miss Harrison herself, Miss
Ferris was fully convinced that the Blunderbuss was not morally
responsible for the thefts she had committed, and so she was unwilling to
send her home at once and thus expose her to the double disgrace that her
going just then would probably have involved. So she found her hands very
full until the girl’s mother could be sent for and the sad story broken to her
as gently as possible.
It was the one unrelieved tragedy in 19—’s history; there seemed to be
absolutely no help for it,—the kindest thing to do was to forget it as soon as
possible.

CHAPTER XVII
BITS OF COMMENCEMENT

But Betty Wales couldn’t forget it yet. It stood out in the midst of the happy
leisure and anticipation of senior week like a skeleton at the feast,—a gaunt
reminder that even the sheltered little world of college must now and then
take its share of the strange and sorrowful problems that loom so much
larger in the big world outside. But even so, it had its alleviating
circumstances. One was Miss Ferris’s hearty approval of the way in which
Betty and Eleanor had managed their discovery, and another was Jean
Eastman’s unexpected attitude of helpfulness. She assumed her full share of
responsibility, discouraging gossip and speculation about the thefts as
earnestly and tactfully as Betty herself, and taking her turn of watching the
Blunderbuss at the times when Miss Ferris couldn’t follow her without
causing too much comment. Betty and Eleanor tried to accept her help as if
they had expected nothing else from her, and Jean for her part made no
reference to that phase of the matter except to say once to Betty, “If Eleanor
Watson can stand by her I guess I can. Besides you stood by me, and I
didn’t deserve it any more than this poor thing does. Please subtract it from
all the times I’ve bothered you.”
Betty was very generous with the subtraction. She was in a generous mood,
wanting to give everybody the benefit of the doubt that, with a good deal of
a struggle, she had managed to give Georgia. Of course the vindicating of
the little freshman was quite the happiest result of the whole affair. It didn’t
take Betty long to identify the amethyst pendant as the one article which the
Blunderbuss had said she couldn’t return; and she was at once relieved and
disappointed, on going over the stolen jewelry with Miss Ferris, to find that
Nita’s pin was certainly missing. Of course that left room for the possibility
that the Blunderbuss had not taken it, and the next thing to do was to
consult Georgia and make sure. Betty waited until after dinner that evening
for a chance to see her alone and then, unable to stand the suspense any

longer, broke abruptly away from her own friends and detached Georgia
from a group of tired and disconsolate freshmen sympathizing over
examinations.
“Let’s go for a walk all by ourselves,” she said.
“No fair, running off to talk secrets,” Madeline called after the pair.
“Curiosity killed a cat,” Betty chanted gaily back at her, leading the way to
the back campus.
“It’s awfully nice of you to ask me to come, when so many people want
you,” said Georgia shyly.
“Oh, no, it’s not,” protested Betty. “I shall have a whole week with the
others after you’ve gone. Besides, there’s something I especially want to
talk to you about. Let’s go and sit on the bank below the observatory.”
They found comfortable seats among the gnarled roots of an old elm, where
they could look across at Paradise and down on a bed of gorgeous
rhododendrons, over which great moths, more marvelously colored than the
flowers, flitted lazily in the twilight. Then Betty plunged into the thick of
things.
“You remember the pendant that you wore on your chain the night of the
Glee Club concert. You said it was a present. Would you mind telling me
who gave it to you? I have good reason for asking.”
Georgia flushed a little and made the answer that Betty had hoped for. “The
senior Miss Harrison gave it to me last Christmas. I know you and
Madeline don’t like her, and I don’t like her a bit better. But what can you
do, Betty, when some one takes a fancy to you? You can’t snub her just
because she happens to be stupid and unpopular—not if you’re a ‘Merry
Heart,’ anyway.”
“No,” said Betty, “you can’t. But if you don’t like her you won’t feel so bad
about what I’ve got to tell you.”
Georgia listened to the story aghast. “But I’m not so dreadfully surprised,”
she said. “It explains so many things. She started to take Caroline’s class-
pin one day in our room. I supposed she had picked it up without thinking,

so when she went away I asked her for it and she acted so funny when she
gave it back. And then the way she happened to give me this pin. I went to
call on her once last fall, after she had asked me to dinner, and I noticed it
shining under the edge of the carpet. When I called her attention to it she
didn’t seem to understand, so I picked it up myself. She acted queer then
too, and when I admired it and said what a pretty pendant it would make
she fairly insisted on my taking it. Of course I wouldn’t, but she had it fixed
to go on a chain and sent it to me for Christmas.” Georgia interrupted
herself suddenly. “It was ages after the Glee Club concert before you found
out about Miss Harrison. What did you think of me all that time?”
“Why just at first I couldn’t understand it,” said Betty truthfully, “but after
I’d thought it over I was sure you weren’t to blame and I’ve been getting
surer and surer all the time. But I am awfully glad to know how it all
happened.”
“And I am awfully glad that it was you who saw it,” said Georgia fervently.
“I never wore it but that once. I couldn’t make her take it back, so I decided
to send it to her after college was over—I knew mother wouldn’t want me
to take such a valuable present from a girl I knew so slightly, and I thought
Miss Harrison would be glad to have it back then. You see,” Georgia
explained, “I think she did things for me in the hope that I would manage to
get her in more with the girls I knew. She has been awfully lonely here, I
guess. Well, I felt ashamed of having the pin and ashamed of knowing her,
and the things Madeline said about her worried me dreadfully, but I
couldn’t seem to shake her off. Why, I’ve done everything I could, Betty,
that wouldn’t hurt her feelings. I’ve fairly lived in other people’s rooms, so
that she’d never find me at home, and that hurt my poor little roommate’s
feelings, so the other day I had to tell her what the matter was. I’ve never
told any one else—I hate people who talk about that sort of thing—but I’ve
been just miserable over it,—indeed I have! And now it seems worse than
ever.” Georgia’s big brown eyes filled with tears.
But she smiled again when Betty assured her that she thought it was much
better to be bothered and to have things come out all wrong than to be
always thinking just of yourself.

“You see,” Georgia confessed, “the first time I met her she seemed nice
enough and I accepted her first invitations without thinking, so when she
wanted to be intimate I felt as if I had been partly to blame for letting her
begin it.”
“Yes, you do have to be careful about not being too friendly at first,” said
Betty soberly, “but I think there are a lot of mistakes worse than that. I’m
sorry though, if this has spoiled your first year here.”
“Oh, it hasn’t,” said Georgia, eagerly; “it has just spotted it a little. It was a
lucky thing, I guess, that I had something to bother me, or I should have
been spoiled with all the good times you’ve given me. I did try to be a good
‘Merry Heart,’ Betty. Perhaps I shall have better luck next time.”
“I’m sure you will,” said Betty, heartily, and after they had arranged for the
returning of Nita’s pin in such a way as not to involve Miss Harrison, they
started back to the Belden, Georgia to begin her packing and Betty to join
the rest of the “Merry Hearts,” who were spending the evening on the
piazza.
But after all Betty slipped past them and went on up-stairs. She was in a
very serious mood. She realized to-night as she never had before that her
college days were over. The talk with Georgia had somehow put a period to
a great many things and she wanted to be alone and think them over. Her
little room was stiflingly hot and she threw the window wide open and sat
down before it in the dark, leaning her elbows on the sill. The piazza was
just below; she could hear the laughter and merriment, and occasionally a
broken sentence or two drifted up to her.
“There’s nothing left to do now but commence,” declared Bob Parker,
loudly.
“And when we have commenced we shall be finished,” added Babe, and
laughed uproariously at her bad joke.
That was just Betty’s trouble,—“nothing left to do but commence,” which
was quite enough if you happened to be a member of the play committee.
But before you “began to commence” all the tangled threads of the four
happy years ought to be laid straight, and they weren’t, or at least one
wasn’t. Betty had always felt sure that before Eleanor graduated she would

get back her standing with the class. But if she had, there was nothing to
prove it; the feeling of her classmates toward her had certainly changed but
nothing had happened that would take away the sting of the Blunderbuss’s
insult last fall and of Jean’s taunts at the time of the Toy Shop
entertainment. Eleanor would go away feeling that on the whole she had
failed. Well, it was too late to do anything now. Betty lit her gas long
enough to hunt up a scarf that would furnish at least a lame apology for her
delay, and went down to the gay group on the piazza. When thoughts will
only go round in a circle, the best thing to do is to stop thinking them.
“I say, Betty,” cried Bob eagerly, “did you know that Christy had gone
home? I mean did you know she hasn’t come back? She went just for senior
week and now her mother is too ill to leave and she’s got to stay.”
“Poor Chris!” said Betty, suddenly remembering Christy’s note which, in
the excitement over the Blunderbuss she had forgotten to open. “How lucky
that she gave up Antonio.”
“Isn’t it?” agreed Bob. “She’s coming back for Tuesday of course to run the
supper and get her precious little sheepskin. Her mother isn’t dangerously
sick, I guess, but there are lots of children and Christy seems to think she’s
the only one who can manage them.”
“Think of her missing the play!” said Madeline.
“Perhaps she’ll get back by Saturday night,” suggested Eleanor, hopefully.
“I think she’s a lot more likely not to come back at all,” declared Babe, “but
it’s no use to worry about that yet. Who’s going to meet Mary Brooks?”
“Everybody who isn’t a ‘star,’ or hasn’t got to be made up early must go,”
commanded Madeline. “She comes at four-ten, remember. Babbie and
Roberta, go in out of this damp.”
Up in her room again Betty closed the window against the invading June-
bug and hunted high and low for Christy’s note. She hardly expected to find
it after so long a time, but it finally turned up hidden in the folds of a
crumpled handkerchief which she had stuffed carelessly into her top drawer.
And luckily it was not too late to do Christy’s commission. She merely told
of her hasty departure and wanted Betty to be sure that the supper cards,

with the menu and toasts on them, were ready in time. The printer was
about as dependable as Billy Henderson, Christy wrote; he needed
reminding every morning and watching between times.
Betty dashed off a hasty note of sympathy and apology, promising to make
the printer’s life a burden until he produced the supper-cards, and went to
bed.
Next day commencement began in earnest. Gay young alumnæ carrying
suit-cases, older alumnæ escorting be-ribboned class-babies and their
anxious nurses, thronged the streets; inconsiderate families began to arrive a
whole day before there was anything in particular for them to do. All the
afternoon the “mob” people and the other “sups” besieged the stage door of
the theatre waiting their turns to be made up, and then, donning heavy veils
hurried back up the hill. It was tiresome being made up so early and having
to stay indoors all the hot afternoon, but it couldn’t be helped, for there was
only one make-up man and he must save plenty of time for the principal
actors.
So the campus dinner-tables were patronized by young persons with heavily
penciled eyebrows and brightly rouged cheeks, who ate cautiously to avoid
smearing their paint and powder, and than ran up-stairs to jeer at the
masculine contingent whose beards and moustaches had condemned them
to privacy and scanty fare.
“I shall die of starvation,” wailed Bob Parker, when she reached the theatre,
confiding her sad story to Betty. “I said I didn’t mind being a Jew and
having my toes stepped on when the Christians hustle me out of court. But
how can any one eat dinner with a thing like this,” and she held up her
flowing beard disdainfully.
“I’m sure I don’t know,” said Betty absently, consulting a messy
memorandum as if she expected to find directions for eating with a beard
among its items. “Bob, where is Roberta Lewis? The make-up man wants
her this minute. It takes ages to fix on her nose.”
“Portia is afraid she is going to be hoarse,” announced another “supe”
importantly.

“Then find the doctor,” commanded Barbara Gordon swiftly, as Betty
disappeared in search of Roberta. “Be careful, men. Look out for that
gondola when you move the flies. Rachel, please keep the maskers off the
stage.”
“Why don’t we begin?”
“Did you ever see such a mess?”
“Oh, it’s going to be a horrible fizzle. I told you the scenery was too
elaborate.”
But two minutes later the “street in Venice” scene was ready and Antonio
and “the Sals,” as the class irreverently styled his friends, were chatting
composedly together in front of it.
The house was packed of course and there was almost as much excitement
in front as there was behind the scenes. Of course the under class girls and
alumnæ were delighted, but there was a distinguished critic from New York
in the fifth row, and when Shylock appeared he was as enthusiastic as Mary
Brooks herself. Even the cynical Richard Blake was pleased. He had come
up to see the play and also, so he explained, to be a family to the bereft
Madeline; but as Madeline was behind the scenes Eleanor Watson was
obligingly looking after him. Her father and mother weren’t coming until
Saturday, and Jim could only make a flying trip between two examinations
to spend Monday in Harding, so Eleanor had plenty of spare time with
which to help out her busier friends.
“I’m going to make out a schedule of my hours,” she told Mr. Blake
laughingly, “for it would be dreadful if I should forget an engagement and
promise to entertain two or three uncongenial people at the same time.”
“Indeed it would,” agreed Mr. Blake soberly. “To-night, for instance, it
would have been fatal. I say, Miss Watson, keep an hour or two open
Monday evening. If Madeline should urge me, I believe I’d run up again for
that outdoor concert. It must be no end pretty. Ah, the carnival scene. I
never saw that put on more effectively, Miss Watson.”
The next night the fathers and mothers and cousins and aunts went into
ecstasies over “that lovely Portia” and “sweet little Jessica,” laughed at

young Gobbo’s every motion, and declared that Shylock was “just too
wonderful for anything.” A funny little old lady who sat next to Roberta’s
father even went so far as to ask him timidly if he didn’t agree with her that
Shylock was a man. “I’ve been telling my sister that no college girl could
act like that. I guess I know an old man when I see one,” she said, and
blushed scarlet when he answered in his courtly way, “Pardon me, madam,
but Shylock is my daughter. She will appreciate your unstudied
compliment.”
When the curtain finally went down on the last performance of the play the
committee were almost too tired to realize that they were through, and
Katherine Kittredge, alias Gratiano, sank down on the nearest grassy knoll
(made of green cambric) and expressed the universal sentiments of the cast.
“Not for all the ducats in Belmont will I call Portia a learned judge again.”
“You needn’t, K., but please hop up,” said Barbara Gordon wearily.
“They’re singing to us. Get into the centre, Roberta. We’ve got to let them
see us again; they won’t stop clapping till we do.”
And then you should have heard the noise!
“Three cheers for good old Shylock,” called somebody, and they were given
with a will. Then they sang to her.
“Here’s to you, Roberta Lewis,
Here’s to you, our warmest friend!”
Then they sang to Barbara and to Kate Denise, and to both the Gobbos.
“I say, ain’t you folks goin’ home till mornin’?” shouted a jovial stage-hand,
thrusting his head out from the wings.
The crowd laughed and cheered him, then cheered everybody and went
home, singing to Roberta all the way up the hill.
“But you can’t blame them,” said Betty Wales. “They don’t realize how
tired we are, and it’s something pretty exciting to have given the play that
Miss Ferris and Mr. Masters both say is the best yet.”

“And to have had a perfectly marvelous Shylock,” added Kate Denise
warmly.
“And a splendid Portia,” put in Roberta.
“Oh, wise young judges, please don’t forget to mention Gratiano,” said
Katherine Kittredge, and set them all to laughing.
“It’s been splendid fun,” said Barbara. “Don’t you wish we could give it all
over again?”
Then they sat down on the green knolls and the gondolas and Portia’s best
carved chairs, and talked and talked, until, as Babbie said, they all felt so
proud of themselves and each other and 19— that the stage wouldn’t hold
them. Whereupon they remembered that to-morrow was Baccalaureate
Sunday and that most of their families had inconsiderately invited them out
to breakfast,—two facts which made it desirable to go home and to bed as
speedily as possible.
It always rains in the morning of Baccalaureate Sunday, but it generally
clears up in time for the service, which is in the afternoon; and even if it
doesn’t the graduating class and its friends are willing to make the best of a
bad matter because it would have been so much worse if the rain had waited
for Ivy Day. 19—’s Baccalaureate was showery in an accommodating
fashion that permitted the class to sleep late in the morning because their
families wouldn’t want them to go out in the rain, and cleared off just
before and just after the service, so that they didn’t need the carriages that
they couldn’t possibly have gotten, no matter how it poured.
And it cleared off for Ivy Day. Helen Adams was up at five o’clock
anxiously inspecting the watery sunshine to see if it would last.
“For they can’t plant the ivy in the rain,” she thought, “and if they don’t
plant it how can they sing the song?”
But the sunshine lasted, Marie planted the ivy,—and the college gardener
carefully replanted it later, “’cause them gals will be that disapp’inted if it
don’t live,”—the class sang Helen’s song, and the odes, orations and
addresses were all duly delivered.

Then, as Bob flippantly remarked, the fun began. For Mr. Wales had
chartered three big touring cars and invited the “Merry Hearts” to go out to
Smugglers’ Notch for luncheon, with Mrs. Adams, who had never been in
an auto before, for chaperon and himself, Will, and Jim Watson as escorts
and chauffeurs.
By the time they got back the campus was festooned with Japanese lanterns,
little tables ready for bowls of lemonade stood under all the biggest trees,
and a tarpaulin dotted with camp chairs covered a roped-off enclosure near
the back steps of College Hall.
“You’ve got tickets, father,” Betty explained, “so you can sit down in there
and listen to the music. Will, you’re to call for me.”
“For Miss Ayres,” Will amended calmly. “Watson is going to take you.”
Judge and Mrs. Watson had seats too, so Eleanor and Mr. Blake, Betty and
Jim, and Madeline and Will wandered off together, two and two, enjoying
snatches of the concert, exploring the campus, and engaging in a most
exciting “Tournament”—Madeline’s idea of course—to see who could
drink the most lemonade. Will was ahead, with Madeline a close second,
when a mysterious whistle sounded from the second floor of the Hilton.
“Oh, good-bye, Dick,” said Madeline briskly, holding out her hand. “It’s
time for you to go. Shall I see you to-morrow or not till I get to New York?”
“Have we really got to go so soon?” asked Will sadly.
Betty nodded. “Or at least we’ve got to go and put on old dresses, so as to
be ready to join in our class march.”
“Why can’t we march too?” demanded Mr. Blake.
“Because you’re not Harding, 19—,” said Madeline with finality.
And so, half an hour later, another procession assembled on the spot where
the Ivy Day march had started that morning. But this time 19— was
wearing its oldest clothes and heaviest shoes and didn’t care whether it
rained or not. Four and five abreast they marched, round the campus, up
Main Street and back, round and round the campus again. “Just as if we
hadn’t torn around all day until we’re ready to drop,” Eleanor Watson said

laughingly. It is a perfectly senseless performance, this “class march,”
which is perhaps the reason why every class revels in it.
But the procession was moving more slowly and singing with rather less
enthusiasm, when a small A.D.T. approached the leaders. “Is Miss Marie
Howard in this bunch?” he demanded. “She orter be at the Burton, but she
ain’t.”
“Yes, here I am,” called Marie quickly, and the small boy lit a sputtering
match, so that she could sign his book and read her telegram. It was from
Christy: “Awfully sorry can’t come for supper. Writing.”
“How perfectly dreadful,” cried Marie, repeating the message to Bob, who
was standing beside her. Bob passed on the bad news, and the procession
broke up into little groups to discuss it.
“Why don’t you appoint some one to take her place right now?” suggested
Bob. “Then she can sit up all night and get her remarks ready. She won’t
have much time to-morrow.”
Marie looked hastily around her and caught sight of Betty Wales standing
under a Japanese lantern that was still burning dimly.
“Betty!” she called, and Betty hurried over to her.
“I think we ought to fill Christy’s place now,” whispered Marie. “Shall I
appoint Eleanor Watson or have her elected?”
“Have her elected,” said Betty, as promptly as if she had thought it all out
beforehand.
“Then will you propose her?”
Betty shook her head. “That wouldn’t do. Eleanor knows how I feel toward
her. It must come from the people who haven’t wanted her. They’re all here,
I think.” Betty peered uncertainly through the gloom to make sure that Jean
and her friends and the Blunderbuss were still out. “If the whole class wants
her badly enough, they’ll think of her.”
Marie stepped out into the light of the one lantern and called the class to
order. “It’s a queer time to have a class-meeting,” she said, “and I’m not

sure that it’s constitutional, but who cares about that? You all know about
Christy and as Bob Parker says the new toastmistress ought to have all the
time there is left. So please make nominations.”
“Why don’t you appoint some one, Marie?” called Alice Waite sleepily.
“Because the toastmistress who presides over our supper ought to be the
choice of her class,” said Marie firmly.
“Madam president,”—Jean Eastman’s clear, sharp voice broke the silence.
“It’s a good deal to ask of any one, to step in at the last minute like this.
Very few of us are capable of doing it,—of making a success of it, I mean.
In fact I only know of one person that I should be absolutely sure of.
Fortunately no one deserves such an appointment more truly. I nominate
Eleanor Watson.”
A little thrill swept over the “queer” class-meeting. Everybody had known
more or less about the bitter feud between Jean and Eleanor, and very few
people had had the least suspicion that it had ended. Indeed even Betty and
Eleanor had not been sure how far Jean’s friendliness could be counted
upon. Betty, standing back in the shadows where Marie had left her, gave a
little gasp of amazement and clutched Bob’s arm so hard that Bob protested.
“I second that motion, Miss President.” It was the Blunderbuss, and her
stolid face grew hot and red in the darkness, as she wondered if any one
who knew that she didn’t belong to 19— now would question her right to
take part in the meeting. “But I was bound to do it,” she reflected. “I guess
she isn’t the kind of girl I thought she was. Anyhow I didn’t mean to hurt
her feelings before, and this will sort of make up.”
“Any other nominations?” inquired Marie briskly.
There was silence and then somebody began to clap. In a minute the whole
meeting was clapping as hard as it could.
“I guess we don’t need ballots,” said Marie, when she could be heard. “All
in favor say aye.”
There was a regular burst of ayes.
“Those opposed?”

Silence again.
“There’s a unanimous vote for you,” cried Bob Parker eagerly. “Speech
from the candidate! Betty, you’re killing my arm!”
“Speech!” The class took up Bob’s cry.
“Where are you, Eleanor?” called Marie, and Eleanor, coming out from
behind a big bush said, “I’ll try to do my best—and—thank you.” It wasn’t
a brilliant speech to come from the girl who has often been called Harding’s
most brilliant graduate, but it satisfied everybody, even Betty.
“I did it just to show you that I’ve got the idea,” Jean Eastman muttered
sulkily, jostling Betty in the crowd; and that was satisfactory too. Indeed
when Betty went to bed that night she confided to the green lizard that she
hadn’t a single thing left to bother about at Harding.

CHAPTER XVIII
THE GOING OUT OF 19—

Next morning came the really important part of commencement,—the
getting of your diploma, or, to speak accurately, the getting of somebody’s
else diploma, which you could exchange for your own later.
“Let’s stand in a big circle,” suggested Madeline Ayres, “and pass the
diplomas round until each one comes to its owner.”
It wasn’t surprising that Eleanor Watson, with her newly acquired duties as
toastmistress, should keep getting outside the circle to consult various
toasters and members of the supper committee; but it did seem as if Betty
Wales might stay quietly in her place. So thought the girls who had noticed
that Carlotta Young, the last girl in the line that went up for diplomas had
not received any. Carlotta was a “prod”; it was only because she came at the
end of the alphabet that she was left out, but thanks to Betty’s fly-away
fashion of running off to speak to some junior ushers, and then calling the
Blunderbuss, whose mother wanted to see her a minute, nobody could find
out positively who it was that had been “flunked out” of 19—.
The next excitement took place when the class, strolling over to the
Students’ Building to have luncheon with the alumnæ—why, they were
alumnæ themselves now!—met a bright-eyed, brown-haired little girl,
walking with a tall young man whose fine face was tanned as brown as an
Indian’s.
“Don’t you know me, 19—?” called the little girl gaily.
“Why, it can’t be—it is T. Reed!” cried Helen Adams, rushing forward.
“And her Filipino,” shrieked Bob Parker wildly.

“Of course I came. Do you think I’d have missed my own
commencement?” said T., shaking hands with four girls at once. “Frank,
this is Helen Adams, my best friend at Harding. Miss Parker, Mr. Howard.
I’m sorry, Bob, but he’s not a Filipino. He’s just a plain American who lives
in the Philippines.”
“Have you forgotten how to play basket ball, T.?” called somebody.
T. gave a rapturous little smile. “Could we have a game this afternoon?
That’s what I came for, really. We meant to get here last week, but the boat
was late. Yes, I’m sorry to have missed the play and the concert; but it’s
worth coming for, just to see you all.” T.’s bright eyes grew soft and misty.
“I tell you, girls, you don’t know what it means to be a Harding girl until
you’ve been half across the world for awhile. No, I’m not sorry I left, but
it’s great to be back!”
Mary Brooks, arrayed in a bewitching summer toilette, stood at the door of
the Students’ Building, and managed to intercept Betty and Roberta, as they
went in.
“You may congratulate me now if you like,” she said calmly, leading them
off to a secluded corner behind a group of statuary, where their
demonstrations of interest wouldn’t attract too much attention. The news
wasn’t at all surprising, but Mary looked so pretty and so happy and assured
them so solemnly that she had never dreamed of anything of the kind at
Christmas, that there was plenty of excitement all the same.
“And of course I must have posts at my wedding,” said Mary, whereat Betty
hugged her and Roberta looked more pleased than she had when Mr.
Masters called her a genius. “And bridesmaids,” added Mary, with the
proper feeling for climax. “Laurie is going to be maid-of-honor, and if you
two can come and be bridesmaids and the rest of the crowd almost—
bridesmaids, in the words of the poetical Roberta——”
She never finished her sentence for the rest of the crowd had discovered her
retreat, and guessing at the news she had for them bore noisily down upon
her.
“It’s so convenient that she’s going to be married this summer,” said Babbie
jubilantly. “We can have our first reunion at the wedding. I simply couldn’t

have waited until June to see you all again.”
“We couldn’t any of us have waited,” declared Bob. “Somebody else must
get married about Christmas time.”
“Why don’t you?” asked Babbie nonchalantly, while Madeline looked hard
at Eleanor and wished New York and Denver weren’t so dreadfully far
apart. For how could Dick Blake, busy editor of “The Quiver,” make love to
the most fascinating girl in the world when she lived at that distance.
They had something to eat after a while, sitting on the stairs with Mary,
while Dr. Hinsdale beamed on them all and brought them salad and ices.
“You mustn’t talk about it, you know,” Mary explained, “because it won’t
be announced until next week, and you mustn’t think of running off and
leaving us out here alone.”
“All right,” Katherine promised her. “We’ll be the mossy bank for your
modest violet act. Only do try not to look so desperately in love or
everybody who sees you will guess the whole thing, and it will look as if
we told.”
Most of the seniors spent the afternoon at the station seeing their families
off, but Betty left hers in Nan’s care and went canoeing with Dorothy King
in Paradise. Dorothy was just as jolly and just as sweet as ever. She wanted
to know about everything that had happened at Harding since she left it, and
especially all about Eleanor Watson.
“You’ve pulled her through after all, haven’t you?” she said.
“No, she pulled herself through,” Betty corrected her. “I only helped a little,
and a lot of others did the same. Why even Jean helped, Dorothy.”
Dorothy laughed. “I can’t imagine Jean in that rôle,” she said, “but I’ll take
your word for it. Let’s go and see Miss Ferris.”
Miss Ferris was alone and delighted to see her visitors.
“Everything has come out right, hasn’t it?” she said, smiling into Betty’s
radiant face.

Betty nodded. “Just splendidly. Did you know about Eleanor’s being
toastmistress?”
“Yes, she came in to tell me herself. What has come over Jean Eastman,
Betty?”
“I don’t know,” said Betty with a tell-tale blush that made Miss Ferris laugh
and say, “I thought you were at the bottom of it.”
“Dorothy used to be the person who managed things of this kind,” she went
on. “Who’s going to take your place, Betty?”
“According to what I hear nobody can do that,” said Dorothy quickly, and
Betty blushed more than ever, until Miss Ferris took pity on her and asked
about her plans for next year.
Betty looked puzzled. “Why, I haven’t any, I’m afraid. I never get a chance
to make plans, because the things that turn up of themselves take all my
time. I’m just going to be at home with my family.”
“Leave out the ‘just,’” advised Miss Ferris. “So many of you seem to feel as
if you ought to apologize for staying at home.”
“Oh, I’m glad to hear you say that,” said Betty soberly. “A lot of girls in our
class who don’t need to a bit are going to teach, and Carlotta Young said to
me the other day that she thought we all ought to test our education in some
such way right off, so as to be sure it was really worth something.”
“And you are sure about yours without testing it?” asked Miss Ferris
quizzically.
Betty smiled at her happily. “I’m sure I’ve got something,” she said. “I’m
afraid Carlotta wouldn’t call it much of an education and I know I ought to
be ashamed that it isn’t more, but I’m awfully glad I’ve got it.”
“I’m glad you have, too,” said Miss Ferris so earnestly that Betty wondered
what she meant. But she didn’t get a chance to ask, for somebody knocked
just then and the two girls said good-bye and hurried off to dress for their
respective class suppers.

19—’s was held in the big hall of the Students’ Building. The junior ushers
had trimmed it with red and green bunting, and great bowls of red roses
transformed the huge T-shaped table into a giant flower-bed.
“I hope they haven’t more than emptied the treasury for those flowers,” said
Babe anxiously, when she saw them.
“Hardly,” Babbie reassured her. “Judge Watson sent the whole lot, so you
needn’t worry about your treasury. He consulted me about the color. Isn’t he
a dear?”
“Yes, he is,” said Bob, “and he evidently thinks his only daughter is another.
Where’s the supper-chart?”
“Out in the hall,” explained Babbie, “with the whole class fighting for a
chance at it. But I know where we sit. Betty thought we’d better keep things
lively down at the end of the T.”
“Well, I guess, we can do that,” said Babe easily. “Where is Betty,
anyway?”
“Here,” answered Betty, hurrying up. “And girls, please don’t say anything
about it, but non-graduates don’t generally come to the suppers and the
seating committee forgot about T. Reed, so she hasn’t any place.”
“The idea!” cried Bob indignantly. “But she can have Eleanor’s seat.”
Betty hesitated. “No, because they changed the chart after they heard about
Christy’s not coming. But Cora Thorne is sick, so I’m going to let T. have
my seat, right among you girls that she used to know——”
“You’re not going to do anything of the kind,” declared Babbie hotly.
“Shove everybody along one place, or else put in a seat for T.”
“The chairs are too close together now and Cora’s place is way around at
the other end. It would make too much confusion to move so many people.
Here comes T. now. I shall be almost opposite Eleanor and Katherine, and I
don’t mind one bit.”
So it happened that Betty Wales ate her class supper between Clara
Madison and the fat Miss Austin, and enjoyed it as thoroughly as if she had

been where she belonged, between Babbie and Roberta. The supper wasn’t
very good—suppers for two hundred and fifty people seldom are—but the
talk and the jokes, the toasts and the histories, Eleanor’s radiant face at the
head of the table, the spirit of jollity and good-fellowship everywhere,—
these were good enough to make up. Besides, it was the last time they
would all be together. Betty hadn’t realized before how much she cared for
them all—for the big indiscriminate mass of the class that she had worked
and played with these four years. She had expected to miss her best friends,
but now, as she looked down the long tables, she saw so many others that
she should miss. Yes, she should miss them all from the fat Miss Austin
who was so delighted to be sitting beside her to the serious-minded Carlotta
Young, with her theories about testing your education.
Katherine was reading the freshman history, hitting off the reception, with
its bewildering gaiety and its terrifying grind-book, those first horrible
midyears, made even more frightful by Mary Brooks’s rumor, the basket-
ball game—when that was mentioned they made T. Reed stand on her chair
to be cheered, and then they cheered the rest of the team, who, as Katherine
said, “had marched so gallantly to a glorious defeat.” As Christy wasn’t
there, somebody read her letter, which explained that her mother was better
but that the twins had come down with the measles and Christy was
“standing by the ship.” So they cheered the plucky letter and then they sang
to its author.
“Oh, here’s to our Christine,
We love her though unseen,
Drink her down, drink her down,
Drink her down, down, down!”
When the team was finally allowed to sit down, Katherine went on to the
joys of spring-term, with its golf and tennis, its Mary-bird club and its
tumultuous packing and partings. When she had finished and been
applauded and sung to, and finally allowed to sit down and eat a very cold
croquette, Betty looked over at Emily Davis and the next minute for no
reason at all she found herself winking back the tears. She had had such a
good time that year and K. had picked out just the comical little things that
made you remember the others that she hadn’t mentioned.

Little Alice Waite was toasting the cast. Alice was no orator. She stammered
and hesitated and made you think she was going to break down, but she
always ended by saying or doing something that brought down the house.
“I think you ought to have given this toast to somebody else,” she began
innocently. “I can’t act, and I can’t speak either, as it happens. Besides
words speak louder than actions. No, I mean actions speak louder than
words, so I will let the cast toast themselves.”
“Roast themselves, you mean,” said Katherine, pushing back her chair.
And then began a clever burlesque of the casket scene in which Gratiano
played Portia’s part, Shylock was Nerissa, Gobbo Bassanio, and Jessica the
Prince of Morocco. Next Alice called for the Gobbos and Portia and the
Prince of Morocco “stood forth” and went through a solemn travesty of the
scene between the father and son that left the class faint and speechless with
laughter.
Then there were more toasts and when the coffee had been served they
made the engaged girls run around the table. Betty was sorry then that she
wasn’t in her own place, to help get Babbie Hildreth started. Her friends
were all sure that she was engaged and she had hinted that she might tell
them more about it at class-supper, but now she denied it as stoutly as ever.
Finally Bob settled the question by getting up and running in her place,—a
non-committal proceeding that delighted everybody.
After that came the last toast, “Our esprit de corps.” Kate Denise had it, for
no reason that Betty could see unless Christy had wanted to show Kate that
the class understood the difference between her and the other Hill girls. And
then Kate was one of 19—’s best speakers and so could do justice to the
subject.
“I think we ought to drink this toast standing,” she began. “We’ve drunk to
the cast and the team, to our presidents, our engaged girls, our faculty. Now
I ask you to drink to the very greatest pride and honor of this class,—to the
way we’ve always stood together, to the way we stand together to-night, to
the way we shall stand together in the future, no matter where we go or
what we do. It’s not every class that can put this toast on its supper-card.
Not every class knows what it means to be run, not in the interest of a

clique or by a few leading spirits, but by the good-feeling of the whole big
class. And so I ask you to drink one more toast—to the girl who started this
feeling of good-fellowship at a certain class-meeting that some of us
remember, and who has kept it up by being a friend to everybody and
making us all want to be friends. Here’s to Betty Wales.”
When Betty heard her name she almost jumped out of her chair with
amazement. She had been listening admiringly to Kate’s eloquent little
speech, never dreaming how it would end and now they were all clapping
and pushing back their chairs again, and Clara Madison was trying to make
her stand up in hers.
“Speech!” shouted the irrepressible Bob and the girls sat down again and
the big table grew still, while Betty twisted her napkin into a knot and
smiled bravely into all the welcoming faces.
“I’m sure Kate is mistaken,” she said at last in a shaky little voice. “I’m
sure every girl in 19— wanted every other girl to have her share of the fun
just as much as I did. The class cup, that we won at tennis in our sophomore
year is on the table somewhere. Let’s fill it with lemonade and sing to
everybody right down the line. And while they’re filling the cup let’s sing to
Harding College.”
It took a long time to sing to everybody, but not a minute too long. Betty
watched the faces of the girls when their turns came—the girls who were
always sung to, like Emily Davis, and the girls who had never been sung to
in all the four years and who flushed with pride and pleasure to hear their
names ring out and to feel that they too belonged to the finest, dearest class
that ever left Harding.
“Now we must have the regular stunts,” said Eleanor. There was a shuffling
of chairs and she and Betty and the people who had had toasts slipped back
to their own particular crowds, leaving the top of the table for the stunt-
doers. It was shockingly late, but they wanted all the old favorites. Who
knew when Emily Davis would be back to do her temperance lecture or
how long it would be before they could hear Madame Patti sing “Home,
Sweet Home” through a wheezy gramophone?

“Was it all right?” Eleanor whispered to Betty as they hunted up their wraps
a little later.
“Perfectly splendid,” said Betty with shining eyes. “The loveliest end-up to
the loveliest commencement that ever was.”
“We haven’t got to say good-bye yet,” said somebody. “There’s a class
meeting to-morrow at nine, you know.”
“Half of us will probably sleep over,” said Babe in a queer, supercilious
tone. Not for all the morning naps in the world would Babe have missed
that good-bye meeting.

CHAPTER XIX
“GOOD-BYE!”

“And after commencement packing,” said Madeline Ayres sadly, “and that’s
no joke either, I can tell you.”
“Oh, I don’t know,” said Babe airily. “Give away everything that you can’t
sell, and you won’t be troubled. That’s what I’ve done.”
“I couldn’t give up my dear old desk,” said Rachel soberly, “nor my books
and pictures.”
“Oh, I’ve kept a few little things myself,” explained Babe hastily, “just to
remember the place by.”
“My mother wanted to stay and help me,” laughed Nita. “She thought if we
both worked hard we might get through in a day.”
“Mary Brooks did hers in two hours,” announced Katherine, “and I guess
I’m as bright as little Mary about most things, so I’m not worrying.”
“Isn’t it time to start for class-meeting?” asked Betty, coming out on the
piazza with Roberta.
“See them walk off together arm in arm,” chuckled Bob softly, “just as if
they knew they were going to be elected our alumnæ president and
secretary respectfully.”
“Don’t you mean respectively, Bob?” asked Helen Adams.
“Of course I do,” retorted Bob, “but I’m not obliged to say what I mean
now. I’m an alum. I can use as bad diction as I please and the long arm of
the English department can’t reach out and spatter my mistakes with red
ink.”

The election of officers didn’t take long. It had all been cut and dried the
night before, and the nominating committee named Betty for president and
Shylock for secretary without even going through the formality of retiring
to deliberate. Then Katherine moved that the surplus in the treasury be
turned over to “our pet philanthropy, the Students’ Aid,” and Carlotta Young
inquired anxiously whether the first reunion was to be in one or two years.
“In one,” shouted the assembly to a woman, and the meeting adjourned
tumultuously. But nobody went home, in spite of the packing that clamored
for attention.
“Good-bye, you dear old thing!”
“See you next June for sure. I’m coming back then, if I do live away out in
Seattle.”
“You’re going to study art in New York, you say? Oh, I’m there very often.
Here, let me copy that address.”
“Going abroad for the summer, you lucky girl? Well, rather not! I’m going
to tutor six young wigglers into a prep. school.”
“Wasn’t last night fun? Don’t you wish we could have it all over again,—
except the midyears and the papers for English novelists.”
“Good-bye!”
“Good-bye!”
“Good-bye!”
But these weren’t the good-byes that came hardest; those would be said
later in the dear, dismantled rooms or at the station, for very close friends
would arrange to meet again there. But the close friendships would be kept
up in letters and visits, whereas these casual acquaintances might never
again be renewed.
“I’ve seen you nearly every day for three years,” Madeline Ayres told little
Miss Avery, whose name came next to hers on the class-list, “and now
you’re going to live in Iowa and I’m going to Italy. The world is a big place,
isn’t it?”

But Nita Reese thought it was surprisingly small when she found that Emily
Davis was going to teach French in the little town where she lived, and
Betty got a great deal of comfort from the fact that four other 19— girls
lived in Cleveland.
“Though I can’t believe it’s really over,” Betty confided to Bob. “I don’t
feel a bit like an alum.”
“That’s because you still look just like a freshman,” returned Bob,
unfeelingly. “I’ll bet you a trolley-ride to any place you choose that you’ll
be taken for one before you leave Harding.”
Sure enough Betty, hurrying across the campus a moment later to intercept
the man who had promised to crate her desk and then never come for it, was
stopped by a timid little sub-freshman with her hair in a braid, who inquired
if she was going to take the “major French” examination, and did she know
whether it came at eleven or twelve o’clock?
“So we’re all got to go off on a trolley-ride,” shouted Bob jubilantly, and
though Betty protested and called Helen to witness that she hadn’t promised
Bob any trolley-ride whatever, everybody agreed that they ought to have
one last picnic somewhere before they separated. So they all hurried home
to do what Katherine called “tall strides of work,” and at four o’clock they
were waiting, with tempting-looking bags and bundles tucked under their
arms, for a car.
“We’ll take the first one that comes,” Bob decided, “and go until we see a
nice picnic-y place.”
Generally no one place would have pleased everybody, but to-day no one
said a word against Bob’s first choice,—a steep, breezy hillside, with a
great thicket of mountain laurel in full bloom near the summit and a flat
rock, shaded by a giant elm-tree, for a table.

“LADIES, BEHOLD THE PRECEPTRESS OF THE KANKAKEE ACADEMY”

It was such a comical supper, for each girl had obeyed Bob’s haphazard
instructions to bring what she liked best. So Roberta had nothing but
ginger-snaps and Babbie solemnly presented each guest with a bottle of
olives. Madeline had brought strawberries with sugar to dip them in, and
Helen, Betty and Eleanor discovered to their amazement that they had all
chosen chocolate éclairs.
“It’s not a very substantial supper,” said Madeliner “but we can stop at
Cuyler’s on our way back.”
“For a substantial ice,” jeered Bob.

“Who’s hungry anyway after last night?” asked Nita.
“I am,” declared Eleanor. “They took away my salad before I was through
with it, and K. stole my ice.”
“Well, you’re growing fat,” Katherine defended herself, “and you’ve got to
save your lovely slenderness until after Mary’s wedding. She’ll tell
everybody that you’re the college beauty and you must live up to the
reputation or we shall be undone.”
Katherine knew that she couldn’t come on from Kankakee for that wedding,
and Helen and Rachel knew that they couldn’t either, though they lived
nearer. And Madeline was sailing on Saturday for Italy, “to stay until
daddy’s paint-box runs out of Italian colors.” But they didn’t talk about
those things at the picnic, nor on the swift ride home across the dark
meadows, nor even at Cuyler’s, which looked empty and deserted when
they tramped noisily in and ordered their ices.
“Everybody else is too busy to go on picnics,” said Bob.
“We always did know how to have the best kind of times,” declared Babbie
proudly.
“Of course. Aren’t we ‘Merry Hearts’?” queried Babe. “Being nice to freaks
was only half of being a ‘Merry Heart.’”
“Why, girls,” cried Nita excitedly, “as long as we didn’t give away the
‘Merry Hearts,’ we can go on being them, can’t we?”
“We couldn’t stop if we tried,” said Madeline. “Remember, girls, two is a
‘Merry Hearts’ quorum. Whenever two of us get together they can have a
meeting.”
They said good-night with the emphasis strongly on the last syllable, and
went at the neglected packing in earnest. Betty’s train didn’t go until nearly
ten the next morning, but Helen left at nine and Madeline and Roberta ten
minutes later, so there wouldn’t be much time for anything but the good-
byes, that, do what you might, could not be put off any longer.
But after all they were gay good-byes. Helen Adams, to be sure, almost
broke down When she kissed Betty and whispered, “Good-bye and thank

you for everything.” But the next minute they were both laughing at K.’s
ridiculous old telescope bag.
“It’s a long rest and a good meal of oats the poor beastie shall have at the
end of this trip,” said Katherine. “Ladies, behold the preceptress of the
Kankakee Academy. Father telegraphed me yesterday that I’ve got the
place, and I hereby solemnly promise to buy a respectable suit-case out of
my first month’s salary.”
“Oh, you haven’t any of you gone yet, have you?” asked Babbie Hildreth,
hurrying up with Eleanor and Madeline. “You see Babe kept more things
than she thought and it was too late to send for another packing-box, so she
put them into a suit-case and a kit bag and a hat-box. And the carriage
didn’t come for us, so she tried to carry them all from the car, and of course
she got stuck in the turn-stile. The girls are getting her out as fast as they
can. They sent us on ahead to find you.”
Just as Helen’s train pulled in Bob appeared with the rest of the “Merry
Hearts” as escort and a small boy to help with her luggage; and they had a
minute all together.
“Well,” said Madeline lightly, “we’re starting out into the wide, wide world
at last. I’ll say it because I’m used to starting off to queer places and I rather
like it.”
“Here’s hoping it’s a jolly world for every one of us,” said Rachel.
“Here’s to our next meeting,” added Katherine.
“Girls,” said Betty solemnly, “I feel it in my bones that we are going to be
together again some time. I don’t mean just for a 19— reunion, but for a
good long time.”
“With me teaching in Boston,” laughed Rachel.
“And me teaching in Kankakee,” put in Katherine proudly.
“And Madeline in Italy, and the rest of you anywhere between New York
and Denver,” finished Rachel. “It doesn’t look very probable.”
“It’s going to happen though,—I’m sure of it,” persisted Betty gaily.

“Oh, I do just hope so,” said little Helen Adams, stepping on board her
train.
“They say that what you want hard enough you’ll get,” said Madeline
philosophically. “Come on, Shylock. Don’t any of you forget to send me
steamer letters.”
“Wait! we’re going on that train too,” cried Babe, clutching her parcels.
“Babe can’t make connections if we wait,” explained Babbie.
“And she’d get lonely going so far without us,” added Bob.
The four who were left stood where they could wave by turns at the two
trains until both were out of sight.
Then Betty caught her three oldest friends into a big, comprehensive hug.
“After all,” she said, “whether we ever get together or not, we’ve had this—
four whole years of it, to remember all our lives. Now let’s go and get one
more strawberry ice before train-time.”

The Books in this Series are:
BETTY WALES, FRESHMAN
BETTY WALES, SOPHOMORE
BETTY WALES, JUNIOR
BETTY WALES, SENIOR
BETTY WALES, B.A.
BETTY WALES & CO.
BETTY WALES ON THE CAMPUS
BETTY WALES DECIDES

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK BETTY WALES,
SENIOR ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are

located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:

• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”

• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.

• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.

• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project

Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to

you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg

Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the

efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment

including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a

copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.